Γυφτοι μουσικη και αυθεντικοτητα στα ελληνο αλβανικα συνορα

Page 1

∂ÈıÂÒÚËÛË ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ, 128 A′, 2009, 115-142

∞Û·Û›· £ÂÔ‰ÔÛ›Ô˘* «OTAN E°INE E§§HNIKO»: °YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA 1 ¶∂ƒπ§∏æ∏

¶ÔÈ· Ë ÛËÌ·Û›· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙÔ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÎfiÛÌÔ ÙÔ˘ ÂÈÎÚ·ÙÂÈ·ÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È Ù˘ ÂıÓÔÙÈ΋˜ ÂıÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜; ¶ÔȘ ÔÈ Û˘Ó¤ÂȤ˜ Ù˘ ÛÙËÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜; ªÂ ÊfiÓÙÔ ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ ÂÁ¯¿Ú·Í˘ ÙˆÓ ÂÏÏËÓÔ-·Ï‚·ÓÈÎÒÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Î·È Ù˘ ‰ڷ›ˆÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ÙÔ ¿ÚıÚÔ ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿ Ù· ·Ú·¿Óˆ ÂÚˆÙ‹Ì·Ù· ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘. ÀÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ ·˘ÙÔ› ·ÔÙÂÏÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÔÚ·Ù‹ Î·È ÂÈÙÂÏÔ‡ÌÂÓË ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙÔ˘ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˘ Î·È ÔÚÈ·ÎÔ‡ «¿ÏÏÔ˘», Ô˘ Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· Û˘ÌÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Î·È ·Ô¤ÌÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi Ê·ÓÙ·ÛÈ·Îfi. ∂Ì‰ˆÌ¤ÓË ÛÙȘ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È «Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜», Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Û¯¤Û˘ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ. ∆Ô ¿ÚıÚÔ ÂÈÏÔÁÈο ı›ÁÂÈ ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓÂÂÈÒÓ Ù˘ ηٷÛ΢‹˜ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎÒÓ ¿Ïψӻ ÛÙ· Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓ· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ·.

OÈ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ ·ÔÙÂÏÔ‡Ó ·Ó·ÌÊÈÛ‚‹ÙËÙ· ¤Ó· ·fi Ù· ÈÔ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈο ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ ÂÓ·Û¯fiÏËÛ˘ Ì ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜. ∂›Ó·È ·˘Ù‹ Ë ‰ÈÂÚ‡ÓËÛË Ô˘ ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ ÌÂٷ͇ ¿ÏÏˆÓ ÙËÓ ·fi ÎÔÈÓÔ‡ ÂÓ·fiıÂÛË Î·È ·ÌÔÈ‚·›· ÂÌ¤‰ˆÛË ÙˆÓ È‰ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎÒÓ ÏfiÁˆÓ Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜»2 (‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Gilroy, 1991Ø * ∂›ÙÈÌË ∫·ı‹ÙÚÈ· ÛÙÔ ∆Ì‹Ì· §·˚΋˜ Î·È ¶·Ú·‰ÔÛȷ΋˜ ªÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘ ∆∂π ∏›ÚÔ˘, ª¤ÏÔ˜ ™∂¶ ÛÙÔ ∂∞¶, ∂›ÙÈÌË ∂Ú¢ӋÙÚÈ· ÛÙÔ ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ ÙÔ˘ Manchester. 1. ¶ÚÔÁÂÓ¤ÛÙÂÚË ÂΉԯ‹ ÙÔ˘ ‰ÔÎÈÌ›Ô˘ ·˘ÙÔ‡ ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿ÛÙËΠÛÙÔ ¢ÈÂıÓ¤˜ ªÔ˘ÛÈÎÔÏÔÁÈÎfi ™˘Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ Ì ı¤Ì· «Ÿ„ÂȘ Ù˘ ∂ÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙË ªÔ˘ÛÈ΋», ∞ı‹Ó·, 5-7 ª·˝Ô˘ 2006. £ÂÚÌfiٷٷ ¢¯·ÚÈÛÙÒ ÁÈ· Ù· ÂÔÈÎÔ‰ÔÌËÙÈο Û¯fiÏÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÓÒÓ˘ÌÔ˘˜ ÎÚÈÙ¤˜ Ù˘ ∂ÈıÂÒÚËÛ˘ ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ. 2. ∏ ‰È·Ì¿¯Ë ÁÈ· ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È ·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘, ÙfiÛÔ ÛÙËÓ ·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ·


116

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

Comaroff Î·È Comaroff [eds], 1993Ø Bhabha, 1994Ø Harvey, 1996Ø Wade, 2000) ÛÙËÓ ÙÂÏÂÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ¯ÚÔÓÈÎfiÙËÙ· Ù˘ ÓˆÙÂÚÈ΋˜ Û˘Óı‹Î˘, Î·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙȘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡ÌÂÓ˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ‰È·Ú·ÁÌ¿Ù¢Û˘ Î·È ‰È·¯Â›ÚÈÛ˘ «·Ú¿‰Ô͈ӻ, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚË ·˘Ù‹ Ù˘ «ÔÌÔÈÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜». ªÈ· ÏËıÒÚ· ÚfiÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó ÙÔ˘˜ ÔÏÏ·ÏÔ‡˜ Î·È ÔÈΛÏÔ˘˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜ ·ÔÛÙ·ıÂÚÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Ù˘ ÂıÓÈ(ÎÈÛÙÈ)΋˜ Ù¿Í˘ Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ Î·È ÙËÓ ·Ó¿‰˘ÛË Ó¤ˆÓ ÙÔÈÎÒÓ, ÂıÓÔÙÈÎÒÓ, Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ Ô˘ ÚÔ·ÙÔ˘Ó Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙȘ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ ÂÓۈ̿وÛ˘ ÙˆÓ ÂıÓÔÙÈÎÔ-ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È ÔÈÎÂÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘ ÙˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ Î·È «ÚÔ˚fiÓÙˆÓ» ÙÔ˘˜ (‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Alonso, 1992Ø Handler, 1988Ø Zerubavel, 1995Ø Herzfeld, 2004Ø Gefou-Madianou, 1999Ø ªanos, 2003Ø Yiakoumaki, 2006Ø °È·ÎÔ˘Ì¿ÎË, 2006Ø ∆ÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘, 2006Ø ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006). ™ÙÂÓ¿ Û˘Ó˘Ê·Ṳ̂ÓÔ Â›Ó·È ÙÔ ÂӉȷʤÚÔÓ ÚÔÛÂÁÁ›ÛÂˆÓ Ô˘ ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó, ÌÂٷ͇ ¿ÏψÓ, ÙȘ Î·Ù·Ï˘ÙÈΤ˜ Û˘Ó¤ÂȘ Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙËÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ Â΂¿ÏÏÔ˘Ó ÛÙȘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ÔÏÏ·Ï·ÛÈ·ÛÌÔ‡ Ó¤ˆÓ ÌÔÚÊÒÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘. ∫ÂÓÙÚÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ı¤ÛË ÁÈ· ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÓfiËÛË ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓÂÂÈÒÓ ·˘ÙÒÓ Î·Ù¤¯ÂÈ Ë ÂÌÏÔ΋ Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙÔ ˙‡ÁÌ· «ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ù˘ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘ Î·È Ù˘ Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜», ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô, ηٿ ÙËÓ Â‡ÛÙÔ¯Ë ·Ú·Ù‹ÚËÛË ÙÔ˘ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ (Gourgouris, 1996), ¤¯ÂÈ Û˘Ó˯‹ÛÂȘ Ì ÙÔÓ ˘Ú‹Ó· ÙÔ˘ ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡ «·Ú·‰Â›ÁÌ·ÙÔ˜» Î·È ÙËÓ ›‰È· ÙË ÓˆÙÂÚÈ΋ Û˘Óı‹ÎË.3 Œ¯ÔÓÙ·˜ ˆ˜ ¤Ó·˘ÛÌ· ·˘Ù¤˜ ÙȘ ·Ó·˙ËÙ‹ÛÂȘ Î·È Ì ÊfiÓÙÔ ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÙÔ˘ ηıÔÚÈÛÌÔ‡ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Î·È Â‰Ú·›ˆÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ÙÔ ·ÚfiÓ Î›ÌÂÓÔ ÂÈ˙ËÙ› Ó· ·Ó·‰Â›ÍÂÈ ÙË ÛËÌ·Û›· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ (Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ) ˆ˜ ÁˆÁÚ·ÊÈ΋˜ Î·È Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈ΋˜ ÂÓ·fiıÂÛ˘ ·Ó·ÊÔÚÈο Ì ÙȘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ÂÙÂÚÔÔ›ËÛ˘.4 ™Â ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎfi Â›Â‰Ô ÙÔ ‰ÔΛÌÈÔ ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙȘ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ Ô˘, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ηÙÔ›ÎÔ˘˜ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, ÚÔÎÏ‹ıËÎ·Ó ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ, ¤Ó· ¯ˆÚÈfi ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ ÛÙ· µ¢ Ù˘ ∏›ÚÔ˘, ·fi ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· ÂÈ‚ÔÏ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ Â›ÛËÌÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡: ›Ûˆ Î·È ¤Ú· ·fi ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔ-

fiÛÔ Î·È ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ Ù˘ ‰È¿ÛÙ·ÛË, Â›Ó·È ϤÔÓ ÁÓˆÛÙ‹ Î·È ·Ú¤ÏÎÂÈ, ÓÔÌ›˙ˆ, ÔÔÈ·‰‹ÔÙ ·Ó·Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛË ¤ÛÙˆ Î·È ·‰ÚÔÌÂÚ‹ ÙˆÓ Âη٤ڈıÂÓ ÂȯÂÈÚËÌ¿ÙˆÓ. ™ÎÔfi˜ ÙˆÓ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂˆÓ Ô˘ ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ıÔ‡Ó ÏÔÈfiÓ Â›Ó·È Ó· ·Ó·‰Â›ÍÔ˘Ó ÂÓ Û˘ÓÙÔÌ›· ÙË ıˆÚËÙÈ΋ ÌÔ˘ ÔÙÈ΋. 3. °È· ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ‰È·ϤÎÂÙ·È Ì ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi ÏfiÁÔ, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡, 2003, Û. 51. 4. °È· ÙȘ Û˘ÓÔÚȷΤ˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Sahlins, 1989Ø Wilson and Donnan, 1998.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

117

ÚÈ΋˜ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ˆ˜ «Á˘ÊÙÔ¯ˆÚÈ¿» Î·È ÙȘ ȉȷ›ÙÂÚ· Û‡ÓıÂÙ˜, ‰˘Ó·ÌÈΤ˜, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ·ÛÙ·ı›˜, ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈΤ˜ ·ÓÙÈÊ¿ÛÂȘ Î·È ·ÌÊÈÛË̛˜ Ô˘ ·˘Ùfi ÂÓۈ̷ÙÒÓÂÈ ˆ˜ «ÙfiÔ˜ ‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘», ¿ÏÏÂÙ·È ÙÔ ÌfiÚʈ̷ Ù˘ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜» (ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÓÂfiÙ¢ÎÙÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜) ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘. ∂Ì‰ˆÌ¤ÓË ÛÙȘ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È «Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜», Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Û¯¤Û˘ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ: ·fi ÙË ÌÈ· ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ «Ó¤·», ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÈÌ· ÂıÓÈο ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ·, fiÙ·Ó ÙÔ «Ì¤ÚÔ˜ Á›ÓÂÙ·È ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi», Î·È ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÔ˘Ó ˆ˜ ÔÈ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎÔ›» ÊÔÚ›˜ Ù˘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘, Î·È ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË Ë «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÛÊ·Ï›˙ÂÙ·È Ì¤Ûˆ Ù˘ Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜. ™ÙË ‚¿ÛË ·˘Ù‹, ÏÔÈfiÓ, ÔÈ Á‡ÊÙÔÈ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ› Û˘ÓÈÛÙÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÔÚ·Ù‹ Î·È ÂÈÙÂÏÔ‡ÌÂÓË ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙÔ˘ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˘ Î·È Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ÔÚÈ·ÎÔ‡ «¿ÏÏÔ˘», Ô ÔÔ›Ô˜ Û˘ÌÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Î·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ·Ô¤ÌÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi Ê·ÓÙ·ÛÈ·Îfi. ¶PO´¢EA™MOI

O ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ Ì ÌfiÓÈÌÔ ÏËı˘ÛÌfi ÂÚ›Ô˘ 1000 ηÙÔ›ÎÔ˘˜ ‚Ú›ÛÎÂÙ·È ÛÙÔ Î¤ÓÙÚÔ ÙÔ˘ οÌÔ˘ ÙˆÓ ¢ÔÏÈ·ÓÒÓ, ÛÙ· ‚ÔÚÂÈÔ‰˘ÙÈο ÙˆÓ πˆ·ÓÓ›ÓˆÓ, ÂÚ›Ô˘ 30 Km ·fi Ù· ÂÏÏËÓÔ-·Ï‚·ÓÈο Û‡ÓÔÚ·. ∏ ¯·ÔÙÈ΋ ÔÈÎÈÛÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ‰È¿Ù·ÍË,5 ·fiÙÔÎÔ˜ Ù˘ Û¯ÂÙÈο ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÔÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡, ηıÈÛÙ¿ ‰‡ÛÎÔÏË ÙËÓ ·Ó›¯Ó¢ÛË Ù˘ ¯ˆÚÈ΋˜ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÒÛ·˜ ÙˆÓ ÂÙÂÚÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ Ô˘ ÂÛˆÎÏ›ÂÈ. øÛÙfiÛÔ, fiˆ˜ Î·È ÛÙ· ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ· ̤ÚË ÛÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ,6 Ô ÏËı˘ÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ·ÔÙÂÏÂ›Ù·È ·fi ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂıÓÔÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ: ˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÔÈ «°ÎÚ·›ÎÔÈ»7 Ô˘ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ÏËı˘ÛÌÔ‡ Î·È ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ¿Ú¯ÈÛ·Ó Ó· ÂÁηı›ÛÙ·ÓÙ·È ÛÙÔÓ Î¿ÌÔ Ï›ÁÔ ÚÈÓ ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ Ù˘ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ (1913)8 ÚÔÂÚ¯fiÌÂÓÔÈ ·fi ÙËÓ ¶ÔÁ‰fiÚÈ·ÓË, ÙÔ «·ÏÈfi ¯ˆÚÈfi» ÛÙÔ˘˜

5. O ÔÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ÙÔ˘ ÌÔÚÊ‹ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙ‹ıËΠ·fi ÙËÓ ÔÈÎÔ‰fiÌËÛË ÛÈÙÈÒÓ ÛÙ· ÛËÌ›· fiÔ˘ ·Ï·ÈfiÙÂÚ·, fiÙ·Ó ·ÎfiÌË ÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi ‰ÂÓ Â›¯Â ÌÂÙ·ÊÂÚı› ·fi Ù· ÔÚÂÈÓ¿, ‚Ú›ÛÎÔÓÙ·Ó Ù· ηχ‚È· Ù˘ οı ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜. 6. ∂Ó‰ÂÈÎÙÈο ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ, ‚Ï. Campbell, 1964Ø Hart, 1995Ø ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 1995Ø Green, 2005Ø ¢·Ïη‚ԇ΢, 2005. 7. °È· ÌÈ· ÔÏÔÎÏËڈ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ «°ÎÚ·›ÎÔ˘˜», ‚Ï. Green, 2005. 8. ™ÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ Ë ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›· ‰È‹ÚÎËÛ ̤¯ÚÈ ÙÔ 1913. °È· ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ·, ‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Clogg, 1980[1979]Ø Galland, 2001 Î·È Peckham, 2001. ™Ù· EÏÏËÓÈο, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, KoÎÔÏ¿Î˘, 2003.


118

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

·Ú·Î›ÌÂÓÔ˘˜ ÏfiÊÔ˘˜. ∏ ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ù˘ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÔÏÔÎÏËÚÒıËΠϛÁÔ ÌÂÙ¿ ÙÔÓ µ′ ¶·ÁÎfiÛÌÈÔ ¶fiÏÂÌÔ.9 À¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó Â›Û˘ ÔÈ µÏ¿¯ÔÈ, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ, Î·È ÚÈÓ ÙËÓ ÌfiÓÈÌË ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi, ‹Ù·Ó ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜ ÎÙËÓÔÙÚfiÊÔÈ, ηÈ, ‚¤‚·È·, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ.10 ¶·Ú¿ ÙË ÁÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚË ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ˆ˜ «Á˘ÊÙÔ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡», Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi Ó· ÙÔÓ›ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ Û‹ÌÂÚ· ‰ÂÓ ˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ˜ ·fi ›ÎÔÛÈ ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂȘ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ô˘ ‰È·Ì¤ÓÔ˘Ó ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ Û ۯÂÙÈο ÌÈÎÙ¤˜ ÁÂÈÙÔÓȤ˜,11 ·ÊÔ‡ ÔÈ ˘fiÏÔÈÔÈ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ı‹ÛÂÈ ÙÔ ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙ¢ÙÈÎfi ·̷ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ Î·È ˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙ· °È¿ÓÓÈÓ·, ÙËÓ ∞ı‹Ó· Î·È ÙȘ ∏¶∞,12 ‰È·ÙËÚÒÓÙ·˜, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, ȉȷ›ÙÂÚ· ÛÙÂÓ¤˜ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ Ì ÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi. OÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Î·Ù·ÁÚ¿ÊÔÓÙ·È ÁÈ· ÚÒÙË ÊÔÚ¿ ÛÙ· ‰ËÌÔÙÔÏfiÁÈ· ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1920. ¶ÚÈÓ ÙËÓ ÙÂÏÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË ÛÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi, ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ô˘ ÔÏÔÎÏËÚÒıËΠÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1960 (°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995), ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó —«Á˘ÚÓÔ‡Û·Ó», fiˆ˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ϤÁÂÙ·È— ÙÔ Î·ÏÔη›ÚÈ ÛÙËÓ Â˘Ú‡ÙÂÚË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ Ô˘ ÂÎÙ›ÓÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ∑·ÁfiÚÈ Ì¤¯ÚÈ ÙË £ÂÛÚˆÙ›·, ÂÓÒ ÙÔÓ ˘fiÏÔÈÔ Î·ÈÚfi ‰È¤ÌÂÓ·Ó ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ Î·È Û ¿ÏÏ· ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, fiˆ˜ ÛÙË ¶ˆÁˆÓÈ·Ó‹ Î·È ÛÙË ÃÚ˘Ûfi‰Ô˘ÏË, ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ô˘ Â›Ó·È ÁÓˆÛÙ¿ ˆ˜ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·».13 ™¯ÂÙÈÎfi˜

9. ª¤¯ÚÈ ÙÔ 1927 Ë ÙˆÚÈÓ‹ ÙÔÔıÂÛ›· ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ÔÓÔÌ·˙fiÙ·Ó Â›ÛËÌ· «Ù· ηχ‚È· Ù˘ ¶ÔÁ‰fiÚÈ·Ó˘». µÏ. °ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995, ÁÈ· ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ˜ ÏËÚÔÊÔڛ˜. ∆· ÔÓfiÌ·Ù· ÙˆÓ ÂÚÈÛÛÔÙ¤ÚˆÓ ¯ˆÚÈÒÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, fiˆ˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Î·È Û ¿ÏϘ ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜, ¿ÏÏ·Í·Ó ÙÔ 1927 ÂÍ·ÈÙ›·˜ Ù˘ ÛÏ·‚È΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ «Î·Ù·ÁˆÁ‹˜», ÔfiÙÂ Î·È ÌÂÙ·ÙÚ¿ËÎ·Ó Û ÂÏÏËÓÈο. 10. ÃÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÒ ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «°‡ÊÙÔÈ» Û fiÏÔ ÙÔ Î›ÌÂÓÔ, ·Ó·ÊÂÚfiÌÂÓË ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈο ÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ Î·È ÚÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘ Ô ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÌÔ˘ Ó· Û˘Ó¿‰ÂÈ Ì ÙȘ ηÙËÁÔÚÈÔÔÈ‹ÛÂȘ Ô˘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó ·fi Ù· ÂÚ¢ÓËÙÈο ÌÔ˘ ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ·. °È· ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙˆÓ fiÚˆÓ °‡ÊÙÔ˜ (Gypsy)/Roma, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Gay Y Blasco, 2002. °È· ÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Hunt, 1996 Î·È Blau Î.¿., 2002. ™Ù· EÏÏËÓÈο, ‚Ï. ∂ÏÏËÓÈ΋ ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∂ıÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜, 2002Ø ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001. 11. H ¤ÌÊ·ÛË Ù˘ ·ÚÔ‡Û·˜ ÌÂϤÙ˘ ÛÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È ÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ·Ó·Áο˙ÂÈ Ó· ÂÚÈÔÚ›Ûˆ ÙȘ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈΤ˜ ÌÔ˘ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¤˜ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔ ·ÚfiÓ Ù˘ ÔÌ¿‰·˜ ·˘Ù‹˜, ÙȘ Û˘Óı‹Î˜ ·Ó··Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Ù˘, ÙȘ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ Ù˘ Ì ÙËÓ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ· Î.¿. µÏ. Û¯ÂÙÈο Theodosiou, ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË c. 12. ¢Â˜ ÙË Û¯ÂÙÈ΋ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ «ÂÈÎÔ˘ÚÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÛÔÚ¿˜» («auxialiary diaspora»), fiˆ˜ ‰È·Ù˘ÒÓÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔÓ Cohen, 1997. 13. O fiÚÔ˜ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·» ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È Â‰Ò ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈο. O fiÚÔ˜ ‰ÂÓ ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È Û οÔÈ· ÂıÓÈ΋ ηÙËÁÔÚ›· — ‰ÂÓ ˘ÔÓÔ› fiÙÈ ÔÈ Î¿ÙÔÈÎÔ› ÙÔ˘˜ ‹Ù·Ó «∆Ô‡ÚÎÔÈ», ÛÙȘ ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚ˜ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ ‹Ù·Ó ∞Ï‚·ÓÔ› (§·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜, 1993 [1889]) — ·ÏÏ¿ ÛÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ ÔÈ Î¿ÙÔÈÎÔ› ÙÔ˘˜ ‹Ù·Ó ªÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ¿ÓÔÈ, ›¯·Ó ·Û·ÛÙ› Û οÔÈ· Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ÓË ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÙÔ πÛÏ¿Ì, Î·È ‰Â ÌÈÏÔ‡Û·Ó Û˘Ó‹ıˆ˜ EÏÏËÓÈο. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, KoÎÔÏ¿Î˘, 2003.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

119

ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Â›Ó·È Î·È Ô ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ˆ˜ «∆Ô˘ÚÎfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ». ∫·Ù¿ ÙË ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ· Ù˘ ¤ÚÂ˘Ó¿˜ ÌÔ˘ ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ,14 ÎÔÈÓ‹ ÂÔ›ıËÛË fiψÓ, °‡ÊÙˆÓ Î·È ÌË, ‹Ù·Ó fiÙÈ Ë ÈÛÙÔÚ›· ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Â›Ó·È ¿ÚÚËÎÙ· Û˘Ó‰Â‰Â̤ÓË Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ.15 ™Â fiϘ ·˘Ù¤˜ ÙȘ ·ÊËÁ‹ÛÂȘ Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ› Ì¿ÏÏÔÓ ˆ˜ ˘Ô‚ÏËÙÈÎfi, ÛÙÂÓÔÁÚ·ÊË̤ÓÔ, «ÎÔÌ‚ÈÎfi ÛËÌ›Ի ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿˜, Ì ·ÊÔÚÌ‹ ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô ÛÙÚ¤ÊÂÙ·È Î·Ó›˜ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÁÈ· Ó· ·Ó·ÊÂÚı› ΢ڛˆ˜ ÛÙȘ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ÛÙËÓ ÂÔ¯È΋ ‰È·ÌÔÓ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙ· «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·». ∏ ÂÌ¤‰ˆÛË ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Ù˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÌÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ ·˘Ù‹˜ ˆ˜ ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ· ¿ÚıÚˆÛ˘ ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈ‹ÛÂˆÓ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙˆÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ ÙˆÓ ÓÙfiÈˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ Â›Ó·È ÎÚ›ÛÈÌ˘ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜: ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ «∆Ô˘ÚÎfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ»16 Û ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ÙÔ˘˜ «ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙÔ˘˜ ‹ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓfiÁ˘ÊÙÔ˘˜»17 ÙˆÓ ÁÂÈÙÔÓÈÎÒÓ ¯ˆÚÈÒÓ (¯. ¢ÔÏÈ·Ó¿, ¢ÂÏ‚ÈÓ¿ÎÈ), ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ, ·ÚfiÙÈ Â›Ó·È Î·È ·˘ÙÔ› ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ› ÛÙËÓ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, ‰ÂÓ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË Ù˘ Romani.18 ∆ÂÏÈο, Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô fiÔ˘ fiϘ ÔÈ Û¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ ·ÊËÁ‹ÛÂȘ Û˘Ó·ÓÙÈÔ‡ÓÙ·È, ÂȂ‚·ÈÒÓÔÓÙ·˜ ¤ÙÛÈ ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘ ›‰ÈÔ˘ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ ÌÈ·˜ «Ó¤·˜» ηÙËÁÔÚ›·˜ °‡ÊÙˆÓ: ÙˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘. ÷ڷÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈ΋ ¤ÎÊÚ·ÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Â›Ó·È Ë Î˘ÚÈÔÏÂÎÙÈ΋ ‰È·ÁÚ·Ê‹ ÙˆÓ «·Ï·ÈÒÓ», ÌÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ·ÓÈÎÒÓ, ÔÓÔÌ¿ÙˆÓ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Î·È Ë ·ÓÙÈηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ·fi «Ó¤·», ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈο, ÂÏÏËÓÈο, ÛÙ· ‰ËÌÔÙÔÏfiÁÈ· ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡, fiÙ·Ó ÂÈÙÂϤÛÙËÎÂ Ô ÂÎÔ‡ÛÈÔ˜ ÂίÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘˜, ÙÔ 1945 (°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995, Û. 55).

14. ∏ ¤ÚÂ˘Ó¿ ÌÔ˘ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËΠ۠‰È¿ÊÔÚ˜ Ê¿ÛÂȘ, Ì ÂÎÙÂÓ¤ÛÙÂÚË ·˘Ù‹ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ‰È‰·ÎÙÔÚÈ΋˜ ÌÔ˘ ‰È·ÙÚÈ‚‹˜ (1999-2000). 15. IÛÙÔÚÈο Â›Ó·È Ôχ ‰‡ÛÎÔÏÔ Ó· ·ÔÙ˘ÒÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÏfiÁˆ ÙˆÓ ÂÏ·¯›ÛÙˆÓ ÁÚ·ÙÒÓ ËÁÒÓ Ô˘ ¤¯Ô˘Ì ÛÙË ‰È¿ıÂÛ‹ Ì·˜. ∞ÓÙÏÒÓÙ·˜ ÛÙÔȯ›· ·fi ‚È‚Ï›· ÙÔÈ΋˜ ÈÛÙÔÚ›·˜ Î·È ÚÔÊÔÚÈΤ˜ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›Â˜ (‚ÈÔÁڷʛ˜ Î·È ÁÂÓ·ÏÔÁ›Â˜), ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›ÍÂÈ ÙËÓ ·ÚÔ˘Û›· ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ·fi Ù· ̤۷ ÙÔ˘ 19Ô˘ ·ÈÒÓ·. O π. §·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜ ÁÚ¿ÊÂÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ÙÔ 1889: «∆Ô ¶ÔÁÒÓÈ ‹ ¶ÔÁÒÓÈÔÓ ÂȘ Ù·˜ ÏÂ˘Ú¿˜ Ù˘ ¡Â̤ÚÙÛÈη˜ ¡. Ù˘ §ÈÓÙ˙Ô˘ÚÈ¿˜ Î·È ∑·ÁÔÚÈ¿˜ Î·È ÌÂٷ͇ ∑·ÁÔÚ›Ô˘, ∫ÔÓ›ÙÛ˘, ¢ÚÔfiψ˜, ∫Ô˘Ú¤ÓÙˆÓ Î·È ∆ÛÈ·ÌÔ˘Ú›·˜ ΛÌÂÓÔÓ, ·ÚÈıÌ› ÔÈΛ·˜ 3594, ˆÓ 204 ∞Ï‚·ÓÈη› Î·È 6 ∞ıÈÁÁ·ÓÈη› ›Ó ªˆ·ÌÂı·ÓÈη›, ·È ‰Â ÏÔÈ·› 3154 ∂ÏÏËÓÈη›, 141 ∞Ï‚·ÓÔ‚Ï·¯Èη›, 76 ∞Ï‚·ÓÈη› Î·È 13 ∞ıÈÁÁ·ÓÈη› ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈη›» (§·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜, 1993 [1889], Û. 58). 16. À¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂȘ ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙˆÓ ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ (°ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995, Û. 40). 17. °È· ÙÔÓ Friedman (1994) ÌÂٷ͇ ¿ÏψÓ, oÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ› ƒˆÌÈÔ› Î·È ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ› Â›Ó·È Ù·˘ÙfiÛËÌÔÈ. 18. ™ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÔÈÎÔÁ¤ÓÂȘ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓfiÁ˘ÊÙˆÓ. µÏ., Û¯ÂÙÈο, °ÎfiÁÎÔ˜, 1995.


120

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

™‡Ìʈӷ ÏÔÈfiÓ Ì ·˘Ùfi ÙÔ Î˘Ú›·Ú¯Ô ·Ê‹ÁËÌ·, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÚÈÓ ÙËÓ ÔÚÈÛÙÈ΋ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙÔ ¯ˆÚÈfi ‹Ù·Ó ÊÙˆ¯Ô›, ‰ÂÓ Â›¯·Ó ·Î›ÓËÙË ÂÚÈÔ˘Û›· ηÈ, ·Ú¿ ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙÔ˘˜ ÌÂ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, fiˆ˜ ÚԷӷʤÚıËÎÂ, ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó «ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜»,19 ·ÊÔ‡ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓÔ‡ÓÙ·Ó ÛÙËÓ Â˘Ú‡ÙÂÚË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ··Û¯ÔÏÔ‡ÌÂÓÔÈ Û ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂÚÁ·ÛÈÒÓ: ηϷıÔÏÂÎÙÈ΋, ÂÈÛ΢‹ ÔÌÚÂÏÒÓ, ·ÁÔÚ·ˆÏËۛ˜ ˙ÒˆÓ –ÁÓˆÛÙ¤˜ Î·È ˆ˜ «ÙÚ¿Ì˜»– Î·È ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋. ∫·Ù¿ ÎÔÈÓ‹ ÔÌÔÏÔÁ›·, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, ‰Â ÌÔÚÔ‡Û·Ó Ó· ıˆÚËıÔ‡Ó Ô‡Ù ‰ڷ›ÔÈ, Ô‡Ù ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ›. O ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ·Ó¤Î˘„ ˆ˜ ÙfiÔ˜ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi Ú·ÎÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ÏfiÁÔ˘˜, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚÔ ·˘Ùfi ÙÔ˘ οÌÔ˘ ÙÔ˘Ø Â›Ó·È ÁÓˆÛÙfi˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Ô ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ˆ˜ «„ˆÌÔÙfiÔ˘» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜. ∏ ›‰È· Ë ÁˆÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ı¤ÛË Û˘Ó‰¤ÂÙ·È Ì¿ÏÈÛÙ· ¿ÚÚËÎÙ· Ì ÙËÓ «Î·ÙˆÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘, Û ۯ¤ÛË Ì ٷ ¿ÏÏ· ¯ˆÚÈ¿ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, Û Â›Â‰Ô «ÌfiÚʈÛ˘ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÔ‡», ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ Ô˘ ÁÈ· ÔÏÏÔ‡˜ ıˆÚÂ›Ù·È Ô ‚·ÛÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ Ô˘ Â¤ÙÚ„ ÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ Ó· ÂÁηٷÛÙ·ıÔ‡Ó ÂΛ ·ÚfiÛÎÔÙ·.20 ∫·È ·fi ÙË ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ ÔÚÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÂΛ ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ¿ÏÏ·Í·Ó Ôχ: ÛÙ·Ì¿ÙËÛ·Ó ÙË ÓÔÌ·‰È΋ ˙ˆ‹, «‚·Ù›ÛÙËηӻ, Î·È ¤ÁÈÓ·Ó ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ›. ªÂ Ï›Á· ÏfiÁÈ·, ·Ó ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Ù·˘Ù›˙ÔÓÙ·Ó ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ Î˘Ú›ˆ˜ Ì ÙË «ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ·», Ë ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ÛËÌ·ÙÔ‰ÔÙ› ÙËÓ ··Ú¯‹ ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ÚÈ˙ÈÎÒÓ ·ÏÏ·ÁÒÓ ÁÈ· ÙË ˙ˆ‹ ÙÔ˘˜Ø ÚÔηÏ›, ‰È·ÌÔÚÊÒÓÂÈ, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ·ÓÙ·Ó·ÎÏ¿ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ȉ¤Â˜ Û¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ Ì ÙËÓ È‰È·ÈÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, Ì ÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ Ó· ·ÔÙÂÏ› fi¯È ¤Ó· Ù˘¯·›Ô Ê·ÈÓfiÌÂÓÔ, ·ÏÏ¿ ıÂÌÂÏȷ΋ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÒÛ· Ù˘. OÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È ÏÔÈfiÓ Ì¤Ûˆ ·˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ ˆ˜ ÎÔÈÓÔ›

19. ∆Ô Â˘Ú¤ˆ˜ ÁÓˆÛÙfi ÛÙÂÚÂfiÙ˘Ô ÙÔ˘ «ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÛÌÔ‡», ÙÔ˘ «Ï¿ÓËÙ· ‚›Ô˘» ¤¯ÂÈ ÔÏ˘ÛıÂÓ‹ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·, ·ÊÔ‡ ÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂȘ, fiˆ˜ «·Ú¿ÍÂÓÔ Â›‰Ô˜», «·Ú¿ÍÂÓË Ê˘Ï‹», «ÌË ·˘ÙÔ¯ıÔÓ›·» Î·È «ÌË Â‰Ú·›· ˙ˆ‹», ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ› Ô˘ Ê˘ÛÈο Û¯ÂÙ›˙ÔÓÙ·È Ì ÙËÓ ·‰˘Ó·Ì›· ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜ ·fi ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰ÈÎÔ‡ ÙÔ˘˜ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ (Trubeta, 2003, Û. 498-499), ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ˘fi Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤Ó˜ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÛÂȘ ¢ÓÔ› ÙËÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ ˙ˆ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ˆ˜ «·ıÔÏÔÁÈÎÔ‡», ÌÈ·˜ Î·È ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÔÌ·ÎÚ‡ÓÂÈ ·fi ÙËÓ Î·ıÈÂڈ̤ÓË ÔÚÁ·ÓˆÙÈ΋ Ù¿ÍË ÙÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ (∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001, Û. 189). ∏ Ù·‡ÙÈÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ÙË ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ· Â›Ó·È Ê˘ÛÈο ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ ·fi ÂΛÓË ÙˆÓ °ÎÚ·›ÎˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ÔÔ›· οÓÂÈ ÏfiÁÔ Ë Green ÛÙË ÌÂϤÙË Ù˘ (2005). ∂›Ó·È, Â›Û˘, ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ ·fi ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ÔÈ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂȘ ÙˆÓ ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎÒÓ ÔÈÌÂÓÈÎÒÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ (µÏ¿¯ÔÈ, ™·Ú·Î·ÙÛ¿ÓÔÈ) Á›ÓÔÓÙ·È ·ÓÙÈÏËÙ¤˜. °È· ÙȘ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›Â˜ Ë ÌÂٷΛÓËÛË ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È ˆ˜ Ë ‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË (‚Ï. ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο Campbell, 1964Ø ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 1985). °È· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÂÎÙÂٷ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ «ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÛÌÔ‡» ÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ‚Ï. Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË (a). 20. µÏ., Â›Û˘, Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË (a). ∂›Û˘, Green, 1999.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

121

¶·Ú·Î·Ï·ÌÈÒÙ˜, ˆ˜ ÓÙfiÈÔÈ, ¤¯ÔÓÙ·˜ Ó· Âȉ›ÍÔ˘Ó ˆ˜ ÌÔÓ·‰Èο ÛËÌ›· ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔ›ËÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ÌÈ·˜ ¿ÏÏ˘ ÁÏÒÛÛ·˜, Ù˘ Romani21 –Î·È ÔÈ µÏ¿¯ÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ÌÈ·˜ ¿ÏÏ˘ ÁÏÒÛÛ·˜– ηÈ, ΢ڛˆ˜, ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋. ∏ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›· ÂÔ›ıËÛË ¤Ú¯ÂÙ·È, ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘, Ó· ˘ÔÛÙËÚȯı› ·fi ÙË Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔÈË̤ÓË ÚÔ‰ËÏfiÙËÙ· Ô˘ ÂÎÊÚ¿˙ÂÙ·È Ì¤Ûˆ Ù˘ ÎÔÈÓ‹˜ ÂÔ›ıËÛ˘ fiÙÈ «Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ Â›Ó·È ÛÙÔ ·›Ì· ÙÔ˘˜». ŒÓ· Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ ·Ê‹ÁËÌ·, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ÂÚÌËÓ‡ÂÙ·È ˆ˜ Ë ÁˆÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ Î·È Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈ΋ ÂΛÓË ÂÓ·fiıÂÛË Ô˘ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ› ÚÔ¸ÔıÂÙÈο ÁÈ· ÙË ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÌÈ·˜ Ó¤·˜ ÌÔÚÊ‹˜ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌÂÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ÂÓfi˜ «Ó¤Ô˘» ›‰Ô˘˜ °‡ÊÙˆÓ, ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘, ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿˙ÂÈ ·ÛÊ·ÏÒ˜ ÔÏÏ¿ ÎÂÓ¿ Î·È ·Û˘Ó¤¯ÂȘ, Ù· ÔÔ›· ÏfiÁˆ Ù˘ ¤Ó‰ÂÈ·˜ Û¯ÂÙÈÎÔ‡ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÎÔ‡ ˘ÏÈÎÔ‡ ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó Ó· Î·Ï˘ÊıÔ‡Ó Ì ·ÛÊ¿ÏÂÈ·. ∂›Ó·È ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈÎfi, ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·, fiÙÈ Ë ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ ‚¿ÙÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜, ÙÔ 1945, ‰ÂÓ Ù·˘Ù›˙ÂÙ·È ¯ÚÔÓÈο Ì ÙËÓ ÔÚÈÛÙÈ΋ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜, ·Ó ˆ˜ ‚·ÛÈ΋ ÚÔ¸fiıÂÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ ÔÚ›ÛÔ˘Ì ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ ÙˆÓ ÂÔ¯ÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂˆÓ Ô˘ Û˘ÓÙÂϤÛÙËΠηٿ ÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1970. ∫·Ù’ ·Ó·ÏÔÁ›·, Ë ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈ΋, Â·ÁÁÂÏÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜, ÂÓ·Û¯fiÏËÛË Ì ÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ‰ÂÓ ÌfiÚÂÛ ӷ ÂÈÙ¢¯ı› ·Ú¿ Ôχ ·ÚÁfiÙÂÚ·, fiÙ·Ó ÔÈ ÁÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚ˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÔ-ÔÈÎÔÓÔÌÈΤ˜ Û˘Óı‹Î˜ ¢ÓfiËÛ·Ó ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ÂÈÏÔÁ‹ Á‡Úˆ ÛÙ· Ù¤ÏË Ù˘ ‰ÂηÂÙ›·˜ ÙÔ˘ 1970Ø Û˘ÓÂfiÌÂÓÔ ·˘Ù‹˜ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ ‹Ù·Ó Î·È Ë ‰Ú·Ì·ÙÈ΋ ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÙˆÓ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ÛÂÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ÙfiÛÔ ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙË Û˘¯ÓfiÙËÙ·, fiÛÔ Î·È ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ Â›‰Ô˜ ÙÔ˘˜. ™˘ÓÂÒ˜, Ë ÂÈÙÂÏÂÛÙÈ΋ ·Ó¿Ù·ÍË Ù˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÌÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ ·˘Ù‹˜ (¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜, Ù¤ÏÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ Ï¿ÓËÙ· ‚›Ô˘, ÂίÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜, ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ˙ˆ‹) ÌÂÙ·ı¤ÙÂÈ ÙËÓ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÛÙË ¯ÚÔÓÈ΋ ÂÓfiÙËÙ·, ÛÙË Û˘Á¯ÒÓ¢ÛË Î·È ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË ÛÙÔ ÂÛˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÌÈ·˜ «˘ÂÚ¤¯Ô˘Û·˜» (Î·È ‰˘ÓËÙÈο ÂÚȤ¯Ô˘Û·˜) ı¤Û˘, ·˘Ù‹˜ Ù˘ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û˘, fiÏˆÓ ÙˆÓ ÂÈ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂˆÓ ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎÔ‡ Ù˘ ¤ÓÙ·Í˘ ÛÙÔÓ «ÂıÓÈÎfi ÎÔÚÌfi». ∞˘Ùfi ÙÔ Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎfi ÚÔÛ·ı› Ó· ηٷÓÔ‹ÛÂÈ Ô Hesse (1993) ÛÙË ÌÂϤÙË ÙÔ˘ ÁÈ· ÙË ÌÂÙ·ÔÏÂÌÈ΋ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË ÙˆÓ ª·‡ÚˆÓ ÛÙË µÚÂÙ·ÓÓ›·, fiÙ·Ó Î¿ÓÂÈ ÏfiÁÔ ÁÈ· «ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Â·Ó·¯¿Ú·Í˘ ÙÔ˘ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘» (a politics of reinscribing times and spaces). ∫·Ù’ ·Ó·ÏÔÁ›·, ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘, Ù¤ÙÔȘ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓËıÔ‡Ó ÛÙ· ¢ڇÙÂÚ· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ‰ڷ›ˆÛ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ·˘Ùfi ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ ÙËÓ

21. µÏ. Matras, 2004, ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ·Ó·Ï˘ÙÈ΋ ·ÚÔ˘Û›·ÛË Ù˘ Romani ‰È·Ï¤ÎÙÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘.


122

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·, ÙˆÓ Â·Ó·ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÌÒÓ Ô˘ Û˘Ó·ÎfiÏÔ˘ı· Â‹Ïı·Ó ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ ÛÙ· ÂÏÏËÓÔ·Ï‚·ÓÈο Û‡ÓÔÚ·, ηÈ, Ê˘ÛÈο, Ù˘ Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛ˘ fiÏˆÓ ·˘ÙÒÓ Ì ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜.22 ∆Ô ϤÁÌ· ÙˆÓ ·Ú·¿Óˆ ‰ÈÂÚÁ·ÛÈÒÓ Â›Ó·È ‰˘Ó·Ùfi Ó· ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓËı› Û ‰‡Ô Â›‰·: ÙÔ ÚÒÙÔ, ÛÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Î·È ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÔÌ·È Â‰Ò Û˘ÓÔÙÈο, ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· ηٿ ÙËÓ ÔÔ›· Ô ›‰ÈÔ˜ Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔÈ‹ıËλ ηÈ, ÛÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·, ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛ «·ÙÚ›‰·» ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ıˆÚÔ‡ÌÂÓÔ˘˜ ̤¯ÚÈ ÙfiÙ «ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜» °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜.23 ø˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· ·˘Ù‹˜, Ë ÔÔ›· ¤¯ÂÈ ÙȘ ··Ú¯¤˜ Ù˘ ÛÙË ¯ÚÔÓÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ù˘ ÌÂÙ·ÊÔÚ¿˜ Î·È ÂÁηٿÛÙ·Û˘ ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ ÛÙÔÓ Î¿ÌÔ24 Î·È ÔÏÔÎÏËÚÒÓÂÙ·È ÌÂÙ¿ ÙÔ ¤Ú·˜ ÙÔ˘ µ′ ¶·ÁÎfiÛÌÈÔ˘ ¶ÔϤÌÔ˘, Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙË Û˘Ó¯‹ ‰È·ÏÔ΋ ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ·ÓÙÈÙÈı¤ÌÂÓˆÓ ‰ÈfiψÓ: °‡ÊÙÔȯˆÚÈÎÔ›, «∆Ô‡ÚÎÔÈ»-¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ›, ÌÂٷΛÓËÛË-ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË, ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋·ÁÚÔÙÈ΋ ˙ˆ‹ Î·È ˆ˜ Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ˜ ηı›ÛÙ·Ù·È ÙfiÔ˜ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˜, ÙfiÔ˜ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘».25 ™ÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô ·˘Ùfi Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi Ó· ·Ó·ÊÂÚı› ηÓ›˜ ÛÙȘ ı¤ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ Boon (1999, ÎÂÊ. 9) ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌ›· Î·È ÙË ÌÂٷȯÌÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ· ˆ˜ ıÂÌÂÏȷο ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο Ù˘ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ·Ú¿ ÙËÓ ÎÔÈÓ‹ ÂÔ›ıËÛË Ô˘ ı¤ÏÂÈ ÙËÓ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›· ˆ˜ ηٷÛÙ·Ûȷ΋ Û¯¤ÛË Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔÓ ÂÁÎÈ‚ˆÙÈÛÌfi Ù˘ ÛÙÔ ÂÚÈıÒÚÈÔ.26 ∆È ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È fï˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈο Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ·fi ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· «Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂÈ·» Î·È ÔÈ· Ë «Ê‡ÛË» Ù˘ ΛÌÂÓ˘ (situated) ·ÚÔ˘Û›·˜ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ; Œ¯ÔÓÙ·˜ Ó· Âȉ›ÍÔ˘Ó ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ‰ÂÛÌÔ‡˜ Ì ÙËÓ Â˘Ú‡ÙÂÚË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÛÙÔ ·ÒÙÂÚÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ – ·˘ÙÔ› ÂÈÙ‡¯ıËÎ·Ó ÙfiÛÔ Ì¤Ûˆ ÙÔ˘ Ï¿ÓËÙ· ‚›Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜,27 fiÛÔ Î·È Ì¤Ûˆ ÙˆÓ Û¯¤ÛÂÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ٷ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ – Î·È ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ÛÙËÓ ÈÔ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÈÛÙÔÚ›· ÙÔ˘˜, ·˘ÙÔ› Û˘Ó-·ÔÙÂÏÔ‡Ó Î·È Û˘Ó-ÂÈÙÂÏÔ‡Ó Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ÙË ıÂÌÂÏȷ΋ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌ›· Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˆ˜ «ÙfiÔ ‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘». £· ·Ó·ÊÂÚıÒ ÈÔ ‰ÈÂÍÔ‰Èο Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙË Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛË ÛÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·, ÚÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘ Ó· ˘Ô-

22. °È· ÌÈ· ÔÏÔÎÏËڈ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ ı¤Ì·ÙÔ˜, ‚Ï. Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È 2007, Î·È Green, 2005. 23. °È· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÂÎÙÂÓ‹ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË, ‚Ï. Theodosiou, 2004 Î·È ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË (a). 24. µÏ. ˘ÔÛËÌ›ˆÛË 8. 25. O fiÚÔ˜ Â›Ó·È ÌÂÙ¿ÊÚ·ÛË Ù˘ ¤ÓÓÔÈ·˜ «doubly occupied space» Ô˘ ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È ·fi ÙË Stewart, 1996. 26. µÏ., Â›Û˘, Green, 2005, ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÔÏÔÎÏËڈ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜. 27. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Green, 2005, ÎÂÊ. 2 ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ·Ó·Ï˘ÙÈ΋ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Ù˘ ¤ÓÓÔÈ·˜ Ù˘ ÌÂٷΛÓËÛ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ηıÒ˜ Î·È ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 1985 Î·È Chang, 1993.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

123

ÛÙËڛ͈ ÙË ı¤ÛË ÌÔ˘ ÁÈ· ÙË «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÓÂÔÛ‡ÛÙ·ÙÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜. ∞˘Ù‹ ı· ‹Ù·Ó ¿ÛÙÔ¯Ô Ó· ·Ó·¯ı› Û ÌÔÓÔÛ‹Ì·ÓÙË ¤Ó‰ÂÈÍË Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Ô˘ ÚÔ·ÙÂÈ ·fi ÙË Û˘Ó¿ÓÙËÛË28 Ù˘ Û·ÊÒ˜ «‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹˜» Î·È «ÌÔÓ·‰È΋˜» ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ÙËÓ ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú· Ù˘ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ·˜, ÂÔ›ıËÛË Ë ÔÔ›· ηٷÎχ˙ÂÈ ÙÔ ‰›Ô ·ÎfiÌ· Î·È ÙˆÓ ÈÔ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÙÛÈÁÁ·ÓÔÏÔÁÈÎÒÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ (‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Stewart, 1997Ø Gay y Blasco, 1999).29 ™ÙËÓ ˘fi ÂͤٷÛË Û˘Óı‹ÎË Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ› ˆ˜ ·Ï›Ì„ËÛÙÔ, ÂÓÙfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ÔÔ›Ô˘ ÙÔ ‰È·Î‡‚Â˘Ì· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÙË ÛËÌ·›ÓÔ˘Û· ÂÎÊÔÚ¿ Ù˘ Û˘Ó‡Ê·ÓÛ˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Î·È Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈÎÒÓ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎÒÓ, Î·È ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ ÙË ÛËÌ·Û›· ˙ËÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÓ·fiıÂÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘.30

28. ∏ ı¤ÛË «ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ·Ô‰›‰ÂÙ·È Û˘¯Ó¿ ÛÙÔ˘˜ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ‡˜. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Cowan, 1990Ø Lortat-Jacob 1994Ø Manuel, 1989Ø Mitschell, 1994Ø Rice 1994. 29. ¶¤Ú· ·fi ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÂÍ·ÈÚ¤ÛÂȘ, Ë ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈ΋ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ TÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔ˘˜ –·ÏÏÔ‡ ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÒ ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «Ó¤· ÂıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›· ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ/∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ» (new gypsy ethnography) ∆heodosiou, 2003– ÚÔÛ‰›‰ÂÈ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÛÙÔ «ÏfiÁÔ ÙˆÓ ›‰ÈˆÓ ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ ÁÈ· ı¤Ì·Ù· Ô˘ ¿ÙÔÓÙ·È Ù˘ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ÔÚÁ¿ÓˆÛ˘, Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È ÙÚfiˆÓ ÂÈÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜ Î·È ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á‹˜ Ì ÙȘ ÎÔÈӈӛ˜ Ù˘ ÏÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ·˜» (¶···‡ÏÔ˘, 2002, Û. 13). ∂›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ıÂ›Ù·È Î·Ù’ ·Ú¯¿˜ ·fi ÙË ‰ÈÂÚ‡ÓËÛË ÙˆÓ ÙÚfiˆÓ/Ì¤ÛˆÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Ù˘ ÙÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÈ΢ ȉȷÈÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ (Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜- ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜) Û ¤Ó· Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ÓÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ, Û˘Ó‹ıˆ˜ ÂıÓÈÎfi (Ë ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÁÂÓÈ΢ÙÈÎÔ‡ Ù‡Ô˘ ηÙËÁÔڛ˜ ¤¯ÂÈ ÎÚÈı› ¤ÓÙÔÓ· ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ), ¯ˆÚ›˜ ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ˘¿Ú¯ÂÈ Û·Ê‹˜ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿ ÛÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ÙÂÏÂ›Ù·È (Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÒÓÂÙ·È Î·È ÂÈÛ˘Ì‚·›ÓÂÈ). ∆Ô ‰Â‡ÙÂÚÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎfi Ù˘ Û¯ÂÙ›˙ÂÙ·È ¿ÚÚËÎÙ· Ì ÙÔ ÚÒÙÔ Î·È ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙËÓ ÂÈÛÙËÌÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ÂÍ¿ÚÙËÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ Ù˘ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ ·fi ÙËÓ ·Ó·ÁˆÁÈ΋ ‰È·˙¢ÎÙÈ΋ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛË (∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ - gadje). £· ·ÔʇÁˆ, ÛÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô ·˘Ùfi, Ó· ·Ó·ه͈ ‰ÈÂÍÔ‰Èο ÙËÓ ·Ú·¿Óˆ ÎÚÈÙÈ΋ (ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ·Ó·Ï˘ÙÈ΋ ·ÚÔ˘Û›·Û‹ Ù˘, ‚Ï. Theodosiou (˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË c), ·Í›˙ÂÈ, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ÛËÌÂÈÒÛˆ fiÙÈ ÁÈ· Û˘ÁÁÚ·Ê›˜, fiˆ˜ ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ÔÈ Gay Y Blasco Î·È Stewart, Ë ÂÚÌËÓ›· ÁÈ· ÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÈÛË Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ (the persistence of gypsies’ cultural difference) –Ô˘ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Î·È ÙÔ ÎÂÓÙÚÈÎfi ı¤Ì· Ô˘ ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó– ‰ÂÓ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ·Ó·˙ËÙËı› Û ÌÈ· ·Ú¯¤ÁÔÓË ˘ÂÚÙÈı¤ÌÂÓË Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ‹ ˆ˜ οÙÈ Ô˘ ÛÊ˘ÚËÏ·ÙÂ›Ù·È Ì ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¤˜ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ‹ ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ. ∞ÓÙ›ıÂÙ·, ηٷÓÔÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ˆ˜ ÂÈÙÂÏÂÛÙÈ΋ (performative) Î·È fi¯È ·Ó··Ú·ÁˆÁÈ΋ ηÙËÁÔÚ›· (reproductive), Ô˘ ÂȯˆÚÈ¿˙ÂÈ Î·È ‰È·ÈˆÓ›˙ÂÙ·È ·Ú¿ ÙÔÓ/ÂÍ·ÈÙ›·˜ ÙÔ˘ ¯ıÚÈÎÔ‡ ¤Íˆ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘ ÙˆÓ «ÕÏψӻ. ™Ù· EÏÏËÓÈο, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ¶···‡ÏÔ˘, 2002. ÀÔÛÙËÚ›˙ˆ fiÙÈ ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛË ÂÁÎÈ‚ˆÙ›˙ÂÈ ÙË «‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙ· fiÚÈ· ÌÈ·˜ «‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹˜» ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜, ·‰˘Ó·ÙÒÓÙ·˜ Û˘Ó·ÎfiÏÔ˘ı· Ó· ÚÔÛÏ¿‚ÂÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈο ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù·, fiˆ˜ Ë Û¯¤ÛË ÙÔ˘˜ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ Î·È ÔÈ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÚÔηϤÛÂÈ ÛÙÔ Ù·˘ÙÔÙÈÎfi ‰›Ô. 30. ™Â ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ÙËÓ ˘fiÏÔÈË ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, fiÔ˘ ÔÈ fiÚÔÈ «°‡ÊÙÔÈ» Î·È «∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ» ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÔ‡ÓÙ·È ˆ˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÛËÌÔÈ Î·È ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÔÓÙ·È Û ÓÔÌ¿‰Â˜ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, §˘‰¿ÎË, 1988Ø


124

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

∞I™£H™H TOY «ANHKEIN» KAI E¢AºIKOTHTA

∏ ¤ÎÎÏËÛË ÛÙËÓ ·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ», 31 Û ¤Ó· ÔÏ˘ÌÔÚÊÈÎfi Û˘Ó·ÈÛıËÌ·ÙÈÎfi ‰ÂÛÌfi Ô˘ ÂÌ‰ÒÓÂÙ·È ÔÏÏ·ÏÒ˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ Û¯¤ÛÂˆÓ Î·È Ì·˜ ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ Ó· ·ÈÛı·ÓfiÌ·ÛÙ ·Ó·fiÛ·ÛÙ· ̤ÏË ÌÈ·˜ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ·˜-ηٿÛÙ·Û˘, ·ÚfiÙÈ Û˘¯Ó¿ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔÈË̤ÓË, ·ÏÏ¿˙ÂÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· ÛÙ· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· ÌÈ·˜ ÂȉȈÎfiÌÂÓ˘ «ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈ΋˜ Ù¿Í˘ Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ» (Malkki, 1995) («the national order of things»). ™Â ·˘Ù¤˜ ÙȘ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ·ÔÓ¤ÂÈ Î·È Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓˆ˜ ·Ú¿ÁÂÈ ÌÈ· ·ÁˆÓ›· Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙË ‰È·¯Â›ÚÈÛË ÙˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÎÒÓ ‰È·ÛÙ¿ÛÂÒÓ Ù˘, ‰›ÓÔÓÙ·˜ ¿ÏÏÔÙ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÛÙËÓ «·Ú¯¤ÁÔÓË» ‡·ÚÍ‹ Ù˘, ¿ÏÏÔÙ Û ‰ÈÂÚˆÙ‹ÛÂȘ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔ Ì¤ÏÏÔÓ Ù˘. O ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ˆ˜ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ÓÔ ÔÏÈÙÈÎfi ÚfiÙ·ÁÌ· ÛÙԯ‡ÂÈ ÛÙËÓ ¿ÚıÚˆÛË Î·È ÂÌ¤‰ˆÛË Ù˘ ·›ÛıËÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ÛÙË Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈÎfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜, Ë ÔÔ›· ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È Ì ÙË ÛÂÈÚ¿ Ù˘ ·fi ÙÔÓ ›‰ÈÔ ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi. ªÈ· ÏËıÒÚ· ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Aggelopoulos, 1993Ø Cowan, 1998Ø 2000Ø Kitromilides, 1989Ø Veremis, 1990Ø AÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜, 1997Ø K·Ú·Î·Û›‰Ô˘, 2000Ø ™ÎÔÂÙ¤·, 1992Ø ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001) ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ Î·Ù¿ ÙË ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ· Ù˘ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜ ¿ÓıÚˆÔÈ Î·È ÙfiÔÈ Á›ÓÔÓÙ·Ó ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓÔ ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘ Î·È ÔÚÁ¿ÓˆÛ˘32 Ì ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ·ԉ›¯ıËΠÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈÎfi˜, fiÙ·Ó ·ÚÁfiÙÂÚ· ·Ó·ÌÂÙÚ‹ıËΠ̠ÙÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ (Todorova, 1997, Û. 121-127). ∏ ÏÔÁÈ΋ ·˘Ù‹ —ÙÔ Î·Ù¿ ÔÏÏÔ‡˜ ÂÔÓÔÌ·˙fiÌÂÓÔ «ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎfi ÌÔÓÙ¤ÏÔ» (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006Ø Hart, 1999)— ·ÔÎÙ¿ ÂȉÈ΋ ‚·Ú‡ÙËÙ·, ·Ó ÏËÊı› ˘fi„Ë fiÙÈ ÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓfiÚÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ·Ó¿ÁÂÙ·È ÛÙË ‰È·ÛÔÚ¿, Î·È ÛÙ· µ·ÏοÓÈ·, ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ˆ˜ ηٷÛÙ·ÙÈ΋˜ ·Ú¯‹˜ Ù˘ ÁˆÔÏÈÙÈ΋˜.33 ∞Ó·fiÊ¢ÎÙ·, Ë Û˘Ó¿ÓÙËÛË Ù˘ ÂıÓÈ(ÎÈÛÙÈ)΋˜ Ù¿Í˘ Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ °È·Ó·ÎfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜, 1981Ø ¡ÙÔ‡Û·˜, 1997Ø 2001Ø µ·Í‚¿ÓÔÁÏÔ˘, 2001), ÛÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ, Î·È ÈÔ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ ÛÙËÓ ˘fi ÂͤٷÛË ÂÚÈÔ¯‹, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ› ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔ˘˜. OÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È ÓÙfiÈÔÈ Î·È ¤¯ÔÓÙ˜ ÌfiÓÈÌË Î·ÙÔÈΛ·, ÂÓÒ ÔÈ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ ‰È¿ÁÔ˘Ó ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎfi ‚›Ô ‹, ÙÔ˘Ï¿¯ÈÛÙÔÓ, ·Ó··Ú›ÛÙ·ÓÙ·È Ì ·˘ÙfiÓ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ (µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, §˘‰¿ÎË, 1998Ø µ·Í‚¿ÓÔÁÏÔ˘, 2001Ø ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·, 2001). 31. ÃÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÒ ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ ·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ÚÔÛ·ıÒÓÙ·˜ Ó· ·Ô‰ÒÛˆ ÛÙ· ∂ÏÏËÓÈο ÙË ÏÂÙ‹ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ·fi¯ÚˆÛË Ô˘ Ë Probyn (1996) ÚÔÛ¤‰ˆÛ ÛÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «be-longing». 32. «… Û ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜ Ù˘ ÓfiÙÈ·˜ µ·ÏηÓÈ΋˜, ÛÙË ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ· Ù˘ ‡ÛÙÂÚ˘ ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜, ÂÈÎÚ·ÙÔ‡Û ÌÈ· ¿ÏÏË ÏÔÁÈ΋, Ë ÏÂÁfiÌÂÓË ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈ΋, ÛÙËÓ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Î·È ‰È·¯Â›ÚÈÛË Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜, ÌÈ· ÏÔÁÈ΋ Ô˘ ηٿ ÙË ÁÓÒÌË ÌÔ˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÙ¿Ù·È Ì ÙËÓ ÔÏ˘ÂıÓÔÙÈ΋ Û˘Ó‡·ÚÍË ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ÂÙÂÚÔÁÂÓÒÓ Î·È ¯ˆÚÈο ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ ÛÙÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ ÙÔ˘ ·Ó·‚Ȉ̤ÓÔ˘ ·fi ÙÔ ∆·Ó˙ÈÌ¿Ù Û˘ÛÙ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ ÙˆÓ ‘ÌÈÏϤْ» (¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006, Û. 425). 33. «[ ∏ ∂˘ÚÒË]..Â›Ó·È Ë ÁÂÓ¤ÙÂÈÚ· Ù˘ ›‰È·˜ Ù˘ ·Ó··Ú¿ÛÙ·Û˘ ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓfiÚÔ˘ ˆ˜ ·˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ·ÈÛıËÙÔ‡ Î·È ˘ÂÚ·ÈÛıËÙÔ‡ “Ú¿ÁÌ·ÙÔ˜” Ô˘ Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· Â›Ó·È ‹ Ó· ÌËÓ Â›Ó·È, Ó·


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

125

Ì ÙËÓ ·ÓÙ›ÛÙÔÈ¯Ë OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋, ÙÔ˘ Û˘ÓfiÚÔ˘ Ì ÙË ‰È·ÂÚ·ÙfiÙËÙ· ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Ì ¿ÏÏ· ÏfiÁÈ·, ʤÚÓÂÈ ÛÙÔ ÚÔÛ΋ÓÈÔ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·ÓÙÈÓÔÌÈÒÓ, Î·È ·ÌÊ›ÏÔÁˆÓ Î·È ·Û‡ÌÌÂÙÚˆÓ Û˘Ó·ÊÂÈÒÓ. ¶ÈÔ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ, Î·È ÁÈ· Ó· ÂÈÛÙÚ¤„Ô˘Ì Û ¤Ó· ·fi Ù· η›ÚÈ· ÛËÌ›· ÙÔ˘ ΢ڛ·Ú¯Ô˘ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜: ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Â¤‰ÂÈÍ·Ó ÚÔı˘Ì›· ÛÙËÓ ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÙˆÓ ÔÓÔÌ¿ÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È Ù˘ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈ΋˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ù·‡ÙÈÛ˘ ÙË ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ·ÎÚÈ‚Ò˜ Ô˘ «ÂÁηٷÛÙ¿ıËηӻ ÔÚÈÛÙÈο ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ Î·È «¤ÁÈÓ·Ó» ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ›, ·ÓÙ·ÔÎÚÈÓfiÌÂÓÔÈ ¤ÙÛÈ Û˘ÓÔÏÈο ÛÙÔ Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎfi ¤ÓÙ·Í˘ Ù˘ οı ÏÔÁ‹˜ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ Ô˘ ·ÚıÚÒıËΠ·fi ÙÔ Î˘Ú›·Ú¯Ô ÂıÓÈÎfi ·Ê‹ÁËÌ·. °È’ ·˘ÙÔ‡˜, ÏÔÈfiÓ, Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È fiÙÈ ‰ÂÓ ‹Ù·Ó ·Ó·fi‰Ú·ÛÙË Ë ÂΉ›ψÛË Î·È Â‰Ú·›ˆÛË Ù˘ Â›ÛËÌ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ÂıÓÈ΋˜ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜ Ì ÙË ÌÔÚÊ‹ ‰·ÊÈÎÒÓ ‰ÈÂÓ¤ÍÂˆÓ Î·È Ù·˘ÙÔÙÈÎÒÓ ‰È·ÊÔÚÒÓØ «Û˘ÌÌÔÚÊÒıËηӻ ı· ÌÔÚÔ‡Û ӷ ÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ Ì ٷ ÂÌ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈο ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ», ηıÒ˜ ·¤Ù·Í·Ó fiÏ· Ù· ÂӉ¯fiÌÂÓ· ‰È·ÎÚÈÙÈο ÙÔ˘ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ ÙÔ˘˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎfi ÂÁ¯Â›ÚËÌ· – ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ ıÚËÛΛ·, ÔÓfiÌ·Ù·, Ï¿ÓËÙ·˜ ‚›Ô˜. ™ÙÔ Ì¤ÙÚÔ ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ Ô˘ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ÙËÓ ·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» ÛÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÂÓ-ÙÔÈÛÌ¤ÓˆÓ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ Ù·‡ÙÈÛ˘ (Hall, 1996),34 ÔÈ Ôԛ˜ ÂÌ‰ÒÓÔÓÙ·È ÔÏÏ·ÏÒ˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÙfiÔ˘, ·ÓıÚÒˆÓ, Î·È ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜, ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÙË ıˆڋÛÂÈ ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÂÌ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÈÛ¯‡Ô˜ ÙÔ˘ ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎÔ‡35 ÌÔÓÙ¤ÏÔ˘ Ù˘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜, Ô˘ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ ˆ˜ ‚·ÛÈ΋ fi„Ë Ù˘ Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙËÓ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋ ◊ÂÈÚÔ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Hart, 1999Ø Green, 2005Ø Campbell, 1964), Î·È ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô ÂÍ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ı› Î·È ÌÂÙ¿ ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ Ù˘ ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ΢ÚÈ·Ú¯›·˜ «Ó· ÙÚÔÊÔ‰ÔÙ› ÙÔ˘˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜ ÚfiÛÏ˄˘ Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» (¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006, Û. 428).36

Â›Ó·È Â‰Ò ‹ ÂΛ, Ï›ÁÔ ÈÔ ¤Ú· ‹ Ï›ÁÔ ÈÔ Î¿Ùˆ ·fi ÙËÓ È‰Â·Ù‹ ÙÔ˘ “ı¤ÛË”, ·ÏÏ¿ ¿ÓÙÔÙ οÔ˘», Balibar (1998, Û. 216-217). 34. °È· ÙÔÓ Hall Ô fiÚÔ˜ «Ù·‡ÙÈÛË» (identification) Â›Ó·È ÚÔÙÈÌfiÙÂÚÔ˜ ·fi ÙÔÓ fiÚÔ «Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·» (identity) (1996, Û. 2), ÁÈ·Ù› ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ ÙË Û·Ê¤ÛÙÂÚË ·ÓÙ›ÏË„Ë ÙˆÓ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ Ì¤Ûˆ ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Ù·˘ÙÈ˙fiÌ·ÛÙ Ì ÔÏÏ·ÏÔ‡˜ ËÁÂÌÔÓÈÎÔ‡˜ ÏfiÁÔ˘˜. µÏ., Â›Û˘, Skeggs, 1997. °È· ÌÈ· ÎÚÈÙÈ΋ ·Ó·ÛÎfiËÛË Ù˘ ‚È‚ÏÈÔÁÚ·Ê›·˜ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙËÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ÛÙË Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓË ·ÓıÚˆÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ıˆڛ·, ‚Ï. °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ˘, 2003, Û. 15-110. 35. °È· ÌÈ· ÂÎÙÂٷ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Ù˘ ÏÔÁÈ΋˜ Ù˘ ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ‚Ï. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006 36. ™‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔ Herzfeld (2003, Û. 306) «ÌÈ· ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË ÙˆÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Û¯¤ÛÂˆÓ ‰Â Û˘ÁÎÚÔ‡ÂÙ·È ·Ó·ÁηÛÙÈο Ì ÙȘ ÂÓÔÔÈËÙÈΤ˜ ··ÈÙ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘ ÎÚ·ÙÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜. ∞ÓÙ›ıÂÙ·, fiˆ˜ Û οı ÙÌËÌ·ÙÈÎfi Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓÔ, Ë ÂÓfiÙËÙ· Â›Ó·È ¿ÓÙ· ÓÔËÙ‹, ·ÎfiÌË Î·È ·Ó ‰ÂÓ ·›ÚÓÂÈ ÛÙËÓ Ú¿ÍË ÙË ÌÔÚÊ‹ Ù˘ ˘·ÎÔ‹˜ ÛÙȘ ÎÂÓÙÚÈΤ˜ ÂÍÔ˘Û›Â˜».


126

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

∆fiÛÔ ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi ÙÔ˘˜ Ê¿ÛÌ·, fiÛÔ Î·È ˆ˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ ˘ÏÈÎfi-ÔÏÈÙÈÎfi ÙÔ˘˜ ·Ó·ÊÂÚfiÌÂÓÔ, ÔÈ ÌÔÚʤ˜ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌÂÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Ô˘ Á›ÓÔÓÙ·È «Î·Ù·ÓÔËÙ¤˜» Î·È ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÈ̘ ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ηÓÔÓÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ÏfiÁÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ÂÈÎÚ·ÙÂÈ·ÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ·fi‰ÔÛË ‚·Ú‡ÓÔ˘Û·˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÛÙÔ ÂıÓÔÙÈÎfi/ÂıÓÈÎfi (ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ·fi ÙÔ Ú·ÙÛÈÛÙÈÎfi) ÛÙÔȯ›Ô, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ùfi ÂÌÊ·›ÓÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍË ÌÈ·˜ ÌÔÚÊ‹˜ ÚÔηٿÏ˄˘ ·¤Ó·ÓÙÈ Û ·ÓıÚÒÔ˘˜ Ô˘ Â›Ó·È ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ› Û ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfi37 Î·È fi¯È ‚ÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi-Ê˘ÏÂÙÈÎfi Â›‰Ô.38 ∂Ó‰ÂÈÎÙÈο Â›Ó·È Ù· fiÛ· ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÈ Ô ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘: «™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈ΋˜ Û‡ÏÏ˄˘ ÙÔ˘ “∂ÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡”, Ë ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË fi„Ë Ù˘ Â¤ÎÙ·Û˘. ø˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ “¤Íˆ”… Ë ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·, Ô˘ ÓÔÂ›Ù·È ˆ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ ·Ù¤ÏÂÈ· ‹ ÚÔ˚fiÓ ·ÊÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡, ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ÌÂÓ, ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ fï˜ ˆ˜ ‡ÏË ÚÔ˜ Û˘Á¯ÒÓ¢ÛË Î·È ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË… ø˜ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ “̤۷”… ÙÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi ·Ê‹ÁËÌ· ÚÔÛ¤ÊÂÚ ¤Ó· Û˘ÓÙ·ÎÙÈÎfi ¤ÓÙ·Í˘ ÙˆÓ ÙÔÈÎÒÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÒÓ Î·È ÙˆÓ ÂÈ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÂıÓÔÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ Î·È ÁψÛÛÈÎÒÓ ÔÌ¿‰ˆÓ ÛÙÔÓ “ÂıÓÈÎfi ÎÔÚÌfi” ̤۷ ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÚÛË Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜» (2006, Û. 424). O ÂÎÔ‡ÛÈÔ˜ ÂίÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÏÔÈfiÓ Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È Ó· ‰ڿ˙ÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ÂÔ›ıËÛË fiÙÈ Ë «‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÛÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Î·È Á›ÓÂÙ·È ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓÔ ‰È·Ú·ÁÌ¿Ù¢Û˘ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ¿ÚÛ˘ Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ Î·È Ù˘ Û˘Ó¿ÊÂÈ·˜, ÚÔ¸fiıÂÛË ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Â›Ó·È Ë ‰˘Ó¿ÌÂÈ ÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ·˘ÙÔ‡ Ì ÙÔÓ «¿ÏÏÔ», ÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ· Ë ÔÔ›· ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙÔ˘ Ú·ÙÛÈÛÌÔ‡ ·Ó·ÛÙ¤ÏÏÂÙ·È. ™ÙËÓ ˘fi ÂͤٷÛË ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË Ë «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ‹Ù·Ó ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Û˘Ó‰˘·ÛÌÔ‡ ·Ú·ÁfiÓÙˆÓ Î·È ·ÊÔÚÔ‡Û 37. Ÿˆ˜ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ‰Â›ÍÂÈ ϤÔÓ ·ÚÎÂÙ¤˜ ÌÂϤÙ˜, Ô ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ∑·Ì¤ÏÈÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ˘, ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·, ÌÔÚ› Ó· ıˆÚËı› ˆ˜ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfi˜» (∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜, 1998), ¯ˆÚ›˜ ·˘Ùfi, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ÛËÌ·›ÓÂÈ fiÙÈ ‰ÂÓ ·Ó·ÌÈÁÓ‡ÔÓÙ·È Û ·˘ÙfiÓ Ê˘ÏÂÙÈΤ˜ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¤˜. 38. ∏ Stolcke (1995 Î·È 1999), ÛÙË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛ‹ Ù˘ ÁÈ· ÙÔ «Ó¤Ô Ú·ÙÛÈÛÌfi» ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÌÔÚÊ‹ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÔ‡ ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔ‡», ÂÁ›ÚÂÈ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi ·ÚfiÌÔÈ· ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù·: ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÒÓÙ·˜ ÙȘ ·ÓÙȉڿÛÂȘ ÙˆÓ «Û˘ÓÙËÚËÙÈÎÒÓ» Î·È «‰ÂÍÈÒÓ» ÛÙ· ·̷ٷ Ù˘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ ÌÂÙ·Ó¿ÛÙ¢Û˘ ÛÙËÓ ∂˘ÚÒË, Ë Stolcke ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙÔ ÚfiÏÔ Ù˘ ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜ ˆ˜ ȉÈÒÌ·Ù· ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡. ÀÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ ·˘Ù‹ Ë Ó¤· ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ –Î·È fi¯È Ú·ÙÛÈÛÙÈ΋– ÚËÙÔÚÈ΋ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈ ÙËÓ ¿Ô„Ë fiÙÈ «ÔÈ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ ÌÂٷ͇ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÒÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÒÓ Â›Ó·È “·fi ÙË Ê‡ÛË” ÙÔ˘˜ ¯ıÚÈΤ˜ Î·È ·ÌÔÈ‚·›· ÔϤıÚȘ, ÁÈ·Ù› Ô ÂıÓÔÎÂÓÙÚÈÛÌfi˜ Â›Ó·È ›‰ÈÔÓ Ù˘ ·ÓıÚÒÈÓ˘ ʇÛ˘. £· Ú¤ÂÈ, ÏÔÈfiÓ, Ó· ‰È·ÙËÚÂ›Ù·È ÌÈ· ·fiÛÙ·ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘˜» (1995, Û. 5). ªÔÏÔÓfiÙÈ Û˘ÌʈÓÒ Ì ÙËÓ Stolcke, fiÛÔÓ ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙȘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¤˜ ÌÂٷ͇ Ú·ÙÛÈÛÌÔ‡ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÔ‡ ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔ‡, ηıÒ˜ Â›Û˘ Î·È Ì ÙËÓ ÙÔÔı¤ÙËÛ‹ Ù˘ fiÙÈ Î·È ÔÈ ‰‡Ô Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ¤ÏÎÔ˘Ó ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÁˆÁ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙȘ ·ÓÙÈÊ¿ÛÂȘ Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙Ô˘Ó ÚÔÁÂÓ¤ÛÙÂÚ˜ ÌÔÚʤ˜ ÙÔ˘ ÊÈÏÂχıÂÚÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡, ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ Û·ÊÔ‡˜ ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙˆÓ ‰‡Ô ·˘ÙÒÓ ÌÔÚÊÒÓ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ – ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ô˘ Ù›ıÂÙ·È Î·È ·fi ¿ÏÏÔ˘˜ (1995, Û. 15) – Â›Ó·È ·Ôχو˜ Û¯ÂÙÈÎfi Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË Ô˘ ÂÍÂÙ¿˙ÂÙ·È Â‰Ò. µÏ., Â›Û˘, Wright, 1998.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

127

ÚˆÙ›ÛÙˆ˜ ÙÔ «¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘» Î·È ÌfiÓÔ ˆ˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· ·˘ÙÒÓ ÙˆÓ ·ÓıÚÒˆÓ ÙÔ˘. ∏ ·Í›ˆÛË ÌÂÙ·ÙÚÔ‹˜ ÙˆÓ ‰È·ÊfiÚˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ Û ÂıÓÈο ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ· ‰Â Ê¿ÓËΠӷ Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ˘fi„Ë Ù˘ ÙÔ «ÔÈÔÈ» ‹Ù·Ó ·˘ÙÔ›, ÙËÓ È‰È·ÈÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰ËÏ·‰‹, ·ÏÏ¿ ¤ÁÈÓ Ì ¿ÍÔÓ· ÙÔ «Ô‡» ·ÎÚÈ‚Ò˜ ·˘ÙÔ› ‚Ú›ÛÎÔÓÙ·Ó. Ÿˆ˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÈ Ë Green (2005), Ë ·›ÛıËÛË ÙÔ˘ «·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ» Â·Ó·ÛËÌ·ÛÈÔ‰ÔÙÂ›Ù·È ·fi ÙÔÓ ·ÓÂÚ¯fiÌÂÓÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi ÏfiÁÔ ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ‰·ÊÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜. ™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÂÂÎÙ·ÙÈÛÌÔ‡ Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹ÚÈ˙ ÙËÓ È‰ÂÔÏÔÁ›· Ù˘ ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ π‰¤·˜, Ë ∂ÏÏ¿‰· ¤ÚÂ ӷ ÔÚÈÛÙ› Û Â›Â‰Ô Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ Î·È Ó· ‰È·ÌÔÚʈı› Û Â›Â‰Ô Ê·ÓÙ·ÛÈ·Îfi,39 ÂÓÒ ÔÈ Î¿ÙÔÈÎÔ› Ù˘ ¤ÚÂ ӷ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁËıÔ‡Ó ˆ˜ ¤¯ÔÓÙ˜ «Ú›˙˜» ÛÙ· ‰¿ÊË Ù˘,40 ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ Ô˘, fiˆ˜ ÚԷӷʤÚıËÎÂ, ·Ó·fiÊ¢ÎÙ· ÚÔÛ¤ÎÚԢ ÛÙËÓ ÚÔ¸¿Ú¯Ô˘Û· ÔıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋ Ù¿ÍË Ú·ÁÌ¿ÙˆÓ. ∫ÂÓÙÚÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÚfiÏÔ ÛÙËÓ ÂÌ¤‰ˆÛË ·˘Ù‹˜ Ù˘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ·˜ «Ù·ÎÙÔÔ›ËÛ˘» ÙˆÓ «Î·Ù¿ÏÏËψӻ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ ÛÙÔÓ «Î·Ù¿ÏÏËÏÔ» ÙfiÔ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì¿ÙÈÛÂ Ë Ì·˙È΋ ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ Ô˘ ÂÈ‚Ï‹ıËΠˆ˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Ù˘ ·ÔÙ˘¯›·˜ Ù˘ ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ π‰¤·˜.41 ∏ ‰È·‰Èηۛ· «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔ›ËÛ˘» ·ÊÔÚÔ‡ÛÂ Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÙËÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘, Î·È ÏÈÁfiÙÂÚÔ ·˘Ù‹ ÙˆÓ ·ÓıÚÒˆÓ ÙÔ˘, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ¤ÚÂ ӷ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓËıÔ‡Ó, Ó· ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·¯ıÔ‡Ó ‹ Ó· ·ÏÏ¿ÍÔ˘Ó ÔÈ ›‰ÈÔÈ, fiˆ˜ Û˘Ó¤‚Ë ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ, ¤ÙÛÈ ÒÛÙÂ Ô ÙfiÔ˜ Ó· ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÙ› ˆ˜ «·ÌÈÁÒ˜» ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi˜. ∞Ó·Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È, ÏÔÈfiÓ, ·Ó¿ÁÏ˘Ê· ÛÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi ·˘Ùfi ÏfiÁÔ Ë Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔ›ËÛË ÙÔ˘ ›‰ÈÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘: ›Ûˆ Î·È ¤Ú· ·fi ÙË ıÂÒÚËÛË Ù˘ Ú¿ÙÛ·˜ ˆ˜ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈο Î·È ÌfiÓÔ ·ÓıÚÒÈÓ˘ ηÙËÁÔÚ›·˜, ·˘Ù‹ ·ÔÙÂÏ› ‰È·ÌÔÚʈÙÈ΋ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÒÛ· Ù˘ ‰·ÊÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜/‰·ÊÔÔ›ËÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ Ó¤Ô˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜.42

39. ª¤Û· ·fi ÙË ÓÂfiÙ¢ÎÙË ÂıÓÈ΋ ·Ê‹ÁËÛË Ô˘ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈ ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·˜ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËÎÂ Ë ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ ÙÔ˘ ÂÓÈ·›Ô˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ ÛÙ· ̤ÙÚ· Ù˘ ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ π‰¤·˜. 40. µÏ., ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈο, Malkki, 1992. 41. °È· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· fiÛÔÈ ıˆڋıËÎ·Ó fiÙÈ ·Ó‹Î·Ó Û ·Ï‡ÙÚˆÙ˜ ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜ (.¯. µ. ◊ÂÈÚÔ˜) ‰ÂÓ ÌÂÙ·ÎÈÓ‹ıËηÓ. ™¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ Â›Ó·È ÔÈ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘ Green: «ÙÔ Ú›˙ˆÌ· ÙˆÓ ·Ú¯ÒÓ Ù˘ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ‰·ÊÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ›¯Â ˆ˜ ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· ÙËÓ ·Ó˘·ÚÍ›· ÂÓfi˜ ËÚˆ˚ÎÔ‡ ηψÛÔÚ›ÛÌ·ÙÔ˜ ÙˆÓ µ. ∏ÂÈÚˆÙÒÓ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·» (2000, Û. 15). µÏ., Â›Û˘, Green, 2005, ÎÂÊ.4. 42. X·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈ΋ Â›Ó·È Ë ÙÔÔı¤ÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ ¶··Ù·ÍÈ¿Ú¯Ë (2006, ÛÂÏ. 36): «Ô ÙÔÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ÌÔÈÚ¿˙ÂÙ·È ÏÔÈfiÓ ÙËÓ ›‰È· ÈÛ¯˘Ú‹ ˘ÔÛÙ·ÛÈÔÔÈËÙÈ΋ ÏÔÁÈ΋ Ì ÙËÓ ÂıÓÈ΋ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·». ™‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙË §ÂÔÓÙ‹ (1998, Û. 127), Ë Ó¤· ÌÂÙ·Ê˘ÛÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ Â·Ó‰·ÊÈÎÔÔ›ËÛ ÙËÓ ÎÏ·ÛÈ΋ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË «ÌÂÙ·ı¤ÙÔÓÙ·˜ ÙÔÓ ¿ÍÔÓ· Û‡ÏÏ˄˘ ÙÔ˘ “∂ÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡” ·fi ÙÔ ¯ÚfiÓÔ ÛÙÔ ¯ÒÚÔ, Ô˘ ÓÔÂ›Ù·È ϤÔÓ ˆ˜ ÔÚÁ·ÓÈÛÌfi˜ Ì ‰ÈÎfi ÙÔ˘ Ó‡̷». °È· ÙÔÓ «·ÈÛıËÙÈÎfi Èı·ÁÂÓÈÛÌfi» ÛÙË ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1930, ‚Ï., ∆˙Èfi‚·˜, 1989.


128

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

∂§§HNIKOTHTA KAI «¢I¶§H OPIAKOTHTA»

ªÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ˘ ›‰Ô˘˜ ıÂÒÚËÛË ÂȂ‚·ÈÒÓÂÈ Ì ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎfi, ·ÏÏ¿ ÎÚÈÙÈÎfi ÙÚfiÔ, ÙËÓ ¿ÚÚËÎÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ Ù˘ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘43 Î·È ÙÔ˘ Ù·˘ÙÔÙÈÎÔ‡ ‰›Ô˘, ηÈ, Û˘ÓÂÒ˜, ÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ Ô ÚÒÙÔ˜ ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚ› Û η̛· ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË Ó· ÙÂı› ˆ˜ ÔÓÙÔÏÔÁÈο ÚÔËÁÔ‡ÌÂÓÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚÔ˘, ˆ˜ ÌÈ· ÚÔ¸¿Ú¯Ô˘Û·, ·Ú·ÛÎËÓȷ΋ ÂÓfiÙËÙ·, ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË Ù˘ ÔÔ›·˜ ‰ÔÌÔ‡ÓÙ·È Ù· ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜.44 ¶·ÚfiÏ· ·˘Ù¿, ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ıÂÒÚËÛË ‰Â Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È Ó· η٤¯ÂÈ ÎÂÓÙÚÈ΋ ı¤ÛË ·Ó¿ÌÂÛ· ÛÙ· ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· Ô˘ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓËı› ·fi ÌÂϤÙ˜ Ô˘ ÂÛÙÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙȘ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ‰È·ÌfiÚʈÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜, Î·È fiÔ˘ ÛÙ·ıÂÚ‹ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ÚÔÛ‰›‰ÂÙ·È ÛÙË ÁÏÒÛÛ· Î·È ÙË ıÚËÛΛ· (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Kitromilides, 1989) ˆ˜ Î·Ù·Ï˘ÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ˜ ‰È·ÌfiÚʈÛ˘ ÌÈ·˜ ÔÌÔÈÔÁÂÓÔ‡˜ Î·È ‰È·ÎÚÈÙ‹˜ ÂıÓÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜.45 ∫ÂÓÙÚÈÎfi ‰È·Î‡‚Â˘Ì· ÛÙÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ ·Ó·˙‹ÙËÛ˘ Î·È Î·Ù·Û΢‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·˜, Û˘ÁΛÌÂÓÔ fiÔ˘ Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·˜ ÚÔۤϷ‚ ÙÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· «‰›ÎÔÔ˘ Ì·¯·ÈÚÈÔ‡»46 (Just, 1989, Û. 85), ·ÔÙÂÏ›, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙÔÓ Just, Ë ·Ó¿ÁÎË ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ·Ó·‰˘fiÌÂÓÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡ ÁÈ· ¤Ó·Ó «Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈÎfi ÔÚÈÛÌfi Ù˘ ÂıÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜: ÔÈ ŒÏÏËÓ˜ Î·È ÙÔ ¤ıÓÔ˜ ˆ˜ ÔÏfiÙËÙ·, fiÔÈ· Î·È ·Ó Â›Ó·È Ë ÁÏÒÛÛ· ÙÔ˘˜, Ù· ¤ıÈÌ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, Ô ÙfiÔ˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Î·È Ë ˘ËÎÔfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜, Â›Ó·È ŒÏÏËÓ˜ ÂÂȉ‹ ¤¯Ô˘Ó “ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ·›Ì·”» (fi. .). ∞Ó¿ÏÔÁ˜ Â›Ó·È Î·È ÔÈ ÙÔÔıÂÙ‹ÛÂȘ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¤ÚÁÔ˘ ÙÔ˘ ∑·Ì¤ÏÈÔ˘ Î·È ÙÔ˘ ¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ˘ Ô˘ ÂÚÈÁÚ¿ÊÔ˘Ó ÙÔÓ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi» Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘Û›·˜, ˆ˜ ¤Ó· ϤÁÌ· ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ÁÓˆÚÈÛÌ¿ÙˆÓ Ô˘ ˘¿Ú¯ÂÈ ·Ó·ÏÏÔ›ˆÙÔ Ì¤Û· ÛÙÔ ¯ÚfiÓÔ – «·˘Ùfi ÙÔ˘Ï¿¯ÈÛÙÔÓ ˘Ô‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ Ë ¯Ú‹ÛË ÙˆÓ ÌÂÙ·ÊÔ-

43. M. de Certeau (1984) ¤Î·Ó ÙË ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛË ·Ó¿ÌÂÛ· ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ «place» Ô˘ ·Ú·¤ÌÂÈ ÛÙË ÁˆÌÂÙÚÈ΋ ÂÈÊ¿ÓÂÈ· ÌÈ·˜ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤Ó˘ ÛÙ·ıÂÚ‹˜ ÙÔÔıÂÛ›·˜ Î·È ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ «space» Ô˘ ·Ú·¤ÌÂÈ ÛÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ‹ ÛÙËÓ «Ú·ÎÙÈ΋» ÂÓfi˜ ¯ÒÚÔ˘. 44. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ÛÙ· ∂ÏÏËÓÈο, §ÂÔÓÙ‹, 1998Ø ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜, 2003Ø ∫·˘Ù·ÓÙ˙fiÁÏÔ˘, 2001. 45. ∏ ÌÂϤÙË ÙÔ˘ Pechkam, 2001 Â›Ó·È ·ÍÈÔÛËÌ›ˆÙË ÏfiÁˆ ·ÎÚÈ‚Ò˜ Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋˜ Ù˘ ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛ˘. ∂ÛÙÈ¿˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÛÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÎÒÓ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂˆÓ Ù˘ ÂÈÎÚ¿ÙÂÈ·˜ (territory) ÛÙËÓ ¡∞ ∂˘ÚÒË Î·È ÙȘ ‰È·‰Â‰Ô̤Ó˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈΤ˜ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈΤ˜ ÌÔÓÔÌÂÚ›˜ ÂÓ·Û¯ÔÏ‹ÛÂȘ Ì ÙÔÓ ÙfiÔ, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ ·Ó·‰‡ÔÓÙ·È Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙȘ ÙÔÈΤ˜ ÁˆÁڷʛ˜, ÙË ÏÔÁÔÙ¯ӛ·, ÙËÓ ·Ú¯·ÈÔÏÔÁ›· Î·È ÙË Ï·ÔÁÚ·Ê›·, Ô Pechkam ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ¤¯ÂÈ Î·Ù·Û΢·ÛÙ› Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ ÛÙ· Ù¤ÏË ÙÔ˘ 19Ô˘ Î·È ÛÙȘ ·Ú¯¤˜ ÙÔ˘ 20Ô‡ ·È. µÏ., Â›Û˘, ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006. 46. °È· Û¯ÂÙÈΤ˜ ÙÔÔıÂÙ‹ÛÂȘ, ‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Pechkam, 2001 Î·È ∫˘ÚȷΛ‰Ô˘-¡¤ÛÙÔÚÔ˜, 1978, Û. 31-33.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

129

ÚÒÓ Ù˘ “ηٷÁˆÁ‹˜”, ÙÔ˘ “Á¤ÓÔ˘˜” Î·È ÙÔ˘ “·›Ì·ÙÔ˜”» (¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘, 2006, Û. 422, ˘ÔÛ. 28). ¶·Ú¿ ÙËÓ ·Ó·ÁÓÒÚÈÛË Ù˘ ÎÚ·Ù·È¿˜ ÈÛ¯‡Ô˜ Ù˘ ı¤Û˘ Ô˘ Û˘Ó‰¤ÂÈ ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi Ì ÙË ‚ÈÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ·Ó··Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ (‚Ï. ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, ∞lonso, 1994), ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›˙ˆ fiÙÈ Ù¤ÙÔȘ ÙÔÔıÂÙ‹ÛÂȘ ηı›ÛÙ·ÓÙ·È ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈΤ˜. ∫·Ù’ ·Ú¯¿˜, Ë ÂÔ›ıËÛË fiÙÈ Ë ·ÎÏfiÓËÙË ·Ï‹ıÂÈ· ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi ÌÔÚ› Ó· ·Ó·˙ËÙËı› ÛÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ·›Ì·, ÂÔ›ıËÛË Ù·˘ÙÔÔÈËÙÈ΋ Î·È ÔÏÔÔÈËÙÈ΋ ı· ¤ÏÂÁ·, ÂÁÎÈ‚ˆÙ›˙ÂÈ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ·fi ÛËÌ·›ÓÔ˘Û˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈ‹ÛÂȘ, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚ˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ Ù˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ ÂÓۈ̿وÛ˘, Î·È Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ‰ÂÓ ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ ÙË ÌÂϤÙË ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ ‰È·ÌÂÛÔÏ·‚› ÛÙËÓ ·fi‰ÔÛË ÙÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ‡ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜». ∫·Ù¿ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚÔ ÏfiÁÔ, Ù¤ÙÔÈÔ˘ ›‰Ô˘˜ ÈÛ¯˘ÚÈÛÌÔ› ‰Â Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÔ˘Ó ˘fi„Ë ÙÔ˘˜ ÙË Û‡ÓıÂÙË Ê‡ÛË Ù˘ Û˘ÁÎÂÈÌÂÓÈο ÔÈÎÈÏfiÙÚÔ˘ ˘ÔÎÂÈÌÂÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, Î·È ÙÔ˘ ÚfiÏÔ˘ Ô˘ ÔÈ ÔÏÏ·Ϥ˜ ˘ÏÈΤ˜ Î·È ÏÔÁÔıÂÙÈΤ˜ (discursive) Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ οı ÊÔÚ¿ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ·fi‰ÔÛ‹ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜».47 ™Â ·˘Ùfi ÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô Â›Ó·È Î·›ÚȘ ÔÈ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ (Gourgouris, 1996) Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙËÓ Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓË Û˘Ó‡·ÚÍË ·ÓÙÈÙÈı¤ÌÂÓˆÓ ÛËÌ·ÛÈÒÓ ÛÙÔ Ï·›ÛÈÔ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÛÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô ı· ·Ó·ÊÂÚıÒ ·Ú·Î¿Ùˆ. ∞Ó·ÊÂÚfiÌÂÓË ÛÙÔ ÚÒÙÔ ÛËÌÂ›Ô ı· ‹ıÂÏ· Ó· ÙÔÓ›Ûˆ ÙËÓ ·Ó¿ÁÎË Ó· ·ÔÌ·ÎÚ˘Óıԇ̠·fi ÙȘ ·Ó·ÁÓÒÛÂȘ Ù˘ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Ô˘ ÂÍ·ÓÙÏÔ‡ÓÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙÈıÂÙÈ΋ ·ÏÔ˚ÎfiÙËÙ· ÙˆÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÔÎÈÒÓ Ô˘ ÙËÓ ·ÊÔÚÔ‡Ó (Leontis, 1997), Î·È Ó· ÛÙÚ·Êԇ̠ÛÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ ·˘Ù‹ ·Ú·Ì¤ÓÂÈ ‰È¿ÛÙÈÎÙË ·fi ·ÓÙÈÓƠ̂˜, ÔÈ Ôԛ˜ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ηٷÓÔËıÔ‡Ó ¤Ú· ·fi ÙȘ ÁÓˆÛÙ¤˜ ı¤ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ Herzfeld ÁÈ· ÙË ‰ÈÛËÌ›·.48 ∞Ó ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ ¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ Î·È ÙÔ ∑·Ì¤ÏÈÔ Î·Ù·ÏËÎÙÈÎfi ÛÙ¿‰ÈÔ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡

47. Àfi Ì›· ¤ÓÓÔÈ·, ·˘Ù‹ Ë ·Ú·Ù‹ÚËÛË ÙÔ˘ Just Â·ÓÂÈÛ¿ÁÂÙ·È ·fi ÌÈ· ÏÂÈ¿‰· ÚfiÛÊ·ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ Ô˘ ·ÊÔÚÔ‡Ó ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· ÙˆÓ ÌÂÈÔÓÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Pollis, 1992Ø Stavros, 1995 Î·È Triantafyllidou, 2002). °È· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· Ë ∆riantafyllidou (2002) ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿ ÙÔ ˙‹ÙËÌ· Ù˘ ηٷÛ΢‹˜ ÌÈ·˜ ÌÔÚÊ‹˜ ÈÂÚ·Ú¯›·˜ Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, Ì ·ÊÔÚÌ‹ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ÔÌ¿‰Â˜ ÚÔÛʇÁˆÓ Î·È ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙÒÓ ÔÚÁ·ÓÒÓÔÓÙ·È Û ÔÌfiÎÂÓÙÚÔ˘˜ ·ÎÏÔ˘˜ Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi ˘Ú‹Ó·. ∞˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ Ù‡Ô˘ Ë ÈÂÚ·Ú¯›· ·ÓÙ·Ó·ÎÏ¿Ù·È ÛÙȘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˜ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙ¢ÙÈ΋ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋, Û‡Ìʈӷ Ì ÙȘ Ôԛ˜ ÔÈ ÌÂÙ·Ó¿ÛÙ˜ Ì ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÂıÓÈ΋ ηٷÁˆÁ‹ —∂ÏÏËÓÔfiÓÙÈÔÈ, Î·È µÔÚÂÈÔËÂÈÚÒÙ˜– Ù˘Á¯¿ÓÔ˘Ó ÂȉÈ΋˜ ÌÂÙ·¯Â›ÚÈÛ˘. 48. OÈ ÌÂϤÙ˜ ÙÔ˘ Herzfeld (1987 Î·È 1997) Ô˘ ‰ÈÂÚ¢ÓÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÁˆÁ‹ Î·È ÛËÌ·Û›· Ù˘ ڈ̤˚΢ Î·È Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓ›˙Ô˘Û·˜ ȉÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜ Â›Ó·È ·ÎfiÌË ·ÍÂ¤Ú·ÛÙ˜. O Herzfeld ·ÓÙÈÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Ù· ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈο ÙÔ˘ ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ· ˆ˜ ÂÓÂÚÁËÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ‰È·ÌÔÚʈ٤˜ ÙˆÓ ‰ÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌÈÒÓ Î·È È‰·ÓÈÎÒÓ Î·È Û η̛· ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ˆ˜ ·ıËÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ·Ô‰¤ÎÙ˜ ÌÈ·˜ ‰˘ÙÈ΋˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ÎÏËÚÔÓÔÌÈ¿˜.


130

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

Â›Ó·È Ô Û˘Ó‰˘·ÛÌfi˜ «ËıÈ΋˜» (ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜) Î·È «ÔÏÈÙÈ΋˜» ÂÓfiÙËÙ·˜ ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎÔ‡ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜, Ë Û˘Ó¤ÓˆÛË ÙÔ˘ ŒÏÏËÓ· Î·È ÙÔ˘ ƒˆÌÈÔ‡ ÛÙÔ ÚfiÛˆÔ ÙÔ˘ ÓÂfiÙÂÚÔ˘ ŒÏÏËÓ· (∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜, 1998, Û. 57), ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ Herzfeld, ÙÔ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi ˙‡ÁÔ˜ ŒÏÏËÓ·˜–ƒˆÌÈfi˜ ·Ú¿ÁÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ È‰ÈfiÙ˘Ë ı¤ÛË ÂÓfi˜ Ï·Ô‡ Ì «‰‡Ô ÈÛÙÔڛ˜»: ÙÔ «ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi» ÌÔÓÙ¤ÏÔ Î·Ù¢ı‡ÓÂÙ·È ÚÔ˜ Ù· ¤Íˆ, ΢ڛˆ˜ ÙËÓ ∂˘ÚÒË, Î·È ÙÔ «ÚˆÌ·›ÈÎÔ» Â›Ó·È ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÂÓ‰ÔÛÎÔÈÎÔ‡ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú· Î·È ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Î˘Ú›ˆ˜ ÛÙÔ Â›Â‰Ô Ù˘ ηıËÌÂÚÈÓfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È ÙˆÓ ¿Ù˘ˆÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ. ∂›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Ó· ÙÔÓ›ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ ÙÔ «·È¯Ó›‰È Ì ÙË ‰ÈÛËÌ›·», ÁÈ· Ó· ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈ‹Ûˆ ÙË ÁÓˆÛÙ‹ ÊÚ¿ÛË ÙÔ˘ Herzfeld, ‰Â Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ ÌÈ· ‰È·ÚÎÒ˜ ·Ó·ÓÂÔ‡ÌÂÓË Èı·ÓfiÙËÙ· ÁÈ· ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÙfiˆÓÂÓ·Ôı¤ÛˆÓ.49 ∏ ÌÔÚÊ‹ Ô˘ ÂͤϷ‚Â Ë ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡ÌÂÓË ·fi ÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ¤ıÓÔ˜ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜ «ÂıÓÈ΋ οı·ÚÛË» ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Â›Ó·È ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈ΋: Û’ ·˘Ù‹Ó ‰Â Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú› ηÓ›˜ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ‚›·È˘ ·ÔÌ¿ÎÚ˘ÓÛ˘ ÙÔ˘ «¿ÏÏÔ˘» (fiˆ˜ ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ¤ÁÈÓ ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÙˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ ÙÔ 1922), Ô‡Ù ÙËÓ Âȉ›ˆÍË Ù˘ ı·Ó¿ÙˆÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ (¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎfi ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· Ù˘ ÔÔ›·˜ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Ë ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙÔ˘ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙÔ˘ ÔϤÌÔ˘ ÛÙËÓ ÚÒËÓ °ÈÔ˘ÁÎÔÛÏ·‚›·). ∏ ·ÏÏ·Á‹ ÔÓÔÌ¿ÙˆÓ Î·È ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈ΋˜ «Û˘ÁÁ¤ÓÂÈ·˜» Û˘Óԉ¢fiÙ·Ó ·fi ÙËÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÔΛ· fiÙÈ ÛÙ·‰È·Î¿ ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ı· ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈ˙·Ó Î·È ı· Ù·˘Ù›˙ÔÓÙ·Ó Ì ÙÔ «ÂÌ›˜», ·ÂÌÔÏÒÓÙ·˜ ÙËÓ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜. ∞Ó¿ÏÔÁ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ ÂÍÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡ Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ∞ıÈÁÁ¿ÓÔ˘˜ Ù˘ £Ú¿Î˘ ·Ú·ÙËÚ› Ë ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù· (2001, Û. 192-193), ·Ú¿ ÙÔ ÁÂÁÔÓfi˜ fiÙÈ ‰ÂÓ ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ›‰È· ¯ÚÔÓÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹. ¶ÈÔ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ, Ë È‰ÂÔÏÔÁÈ΋ Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛË ÙˆÓ ∞ıÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÂıÓÈ΋ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›· ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈ ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛË Ù˘ ‰ÈÙÙ‹˜ ·Ú¤ÎÎÏÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÂıÓÈÎfi ÚfiÙ˘Ô. ∆Ô ·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙË ÌÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ·ÓÈ΋ ÌÂÈÔÓfiÙËÙ· ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙˆ›˙ÂÙ·È Ì ÙËÓ ÚÔ‚ÔÏ‹ ÙˆÓ ‰È·ÊÔÚÒÓ Ù˘ ÔÌ¿‰·˜ ·˘Ù‹˜ ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ÌÂÈÔÓÔÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ∆Ô‡ÚÎÔ˘˜. ∏ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚË ·Ú¤ÎÎÏÈÛ‹ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÁÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚ· ÙȘ Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈÔ‡Ó ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ΢ڛ·Ú¯Ô˘˜ ηÓfiÓ˜ Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ÏÂÈÔÓÔÙÈ΋˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜. øÛÙfiÛÔ, Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi Ó· ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ fiÙÈ ÔÈ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ ·˘Ù¤˜ ˘ÈÔıÂÙ‹ıËÎ·Ó ÂÎÔ˘Û›ˆ˜50 ·fi 49. µÏ. Â›Û˘ Green (2005, Û. 84-85). O ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ (2006, Û. 415, ˘ÔÛ. 12) ÛÙËÓ ·ÓÙÈÛÙÈÎÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË ÙˆÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘ «ŒÏÏËÓ·» Î·È ÙÔ˘ «ƒˆÌÈÔ‡» ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ¤¯ÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ˘fi„Ë ÙÔ˘ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘˜ Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜. 50. ∏ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋ ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰Â ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ÂÊ·ÚÌÔÁ‹ ·˘Ù·Ú¯ÈÎÒÓ ÎÚ·ÙÈÎÒÓ Ì¤ÛˆÓ Ù· ÔÔ›· ı· Âȉ›ˆÎ·Ó ÙËÓ ·Ó·ÁηÛÙÈ΋ ·ÊÔÌÔ›ˆÛË ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÒÓ Ù˘ ÔÌ¿‰·˜. ∏ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· ·ÔÙÂÏ› ÌÈ· ·fi ÙȘ ÂÏ¿¯ÈÛÙ˜ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ ÛÙËÓ ∂˘ÚÒË fiÔ˘ Ë ÌfiÓÈÌË


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

131

ÙÔ˘˜ ›‰ÈÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜51 (fiˆ˜ ¿ÏψÛÙÂ Î·È ·fi ÙÔ˘˜ ∞ı›ÁÁ·ÓÔ˘˜ Ù˘ £Ú¿Î˘) ηÈ, ·Ú¿ ÙËÓ ¤ÏÂ˘Û‹ ÙÔ˘˜, ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ Û˘Ó¯›˙Ô˘Ó Ó· ·ÔÙÈÌÒÓÙ·È ˆ˜ Ù¤ÙÔÈÔÈ, ÂÓÒ Ô ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜ Û˘Ó¯›˙ÂÈ Ó· ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È ˆ˜ «Á˘ÊÙÔ¯ÒÚÈ». Àfi ·˘Ù‹Ó ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÏÔÈfiÓ, ÔÈ ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ Ô˘ ÂÈÙ‡¯ıËÎ·Ó ‹Ù·Ó ÂıÓÈΤ˜ (national) Î·È fi¯È ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈΤ˜ (ethno-national): ÔÈ «∆Ô˘ÚÎfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ» ¤ÁÈÓ·Ó ÏÔÈfiÓ «∂ÏÏËÓfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ», ·ÊÔ‡ ‚·Ù›ÛÙËÎ·Ó Î·È ·¤ÎÙËÛ·Ó ÂÏÏËÓÈο ÔÓfiÌ·Ù·. Ÿˆ˜ ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ Î·È Ë ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù·: «™˘ÓÔÙÈο ÙÔ ˙ËÙÔ‡ÌÂÓÔ Â›Ó·È Ë Û˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛË ÌÈ·˜ ÔÌ¿‰·˜ “∂ÏÏ‹ÓˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ”, ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Ë ÔÏÈÙÈ΋ Û˘Ó›‰ËÛË ı· ÛÙÂÚÂ›Ù·È ·˘ÙfiÓÔÌ˘ ‰˘Ó·ÌÈ΋˜, ΢ڛˆ˜ ‰ÂÓ ı· Â›Ó·È ·ÓÙ·ÁˆÓÈÛÙÈ΋ ÚÔ˜ ÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎfi ‰fiÁÌ· Î·È Û˘ÓÂÒ˜ ı· ʤÚÂÈ ¤Ó· “ÊÔÏÎÏÔÚÈÎfi” ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·. ∆Ô ÂÈı˘ÌËÙfi ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Â›Ó·È “∞ı›ÁÁ·ÓÔÈ”, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ…·ÎfiÌË Î·È ·Ó ‰ÂÓ Â›Ó·È ‰ÔÌÈο ÂÓÙ·Á̤ÓÔÈ ÛÙËÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·, ı· Â›Ó·È ÙÔ˘Ï¿¯ÈÛÙÔÓ È‰ÂÔÏÔÁÈο ·ÊÔÌÔȈ̤ÓÔÈ» (2001, Û. 193). ™Â ·˘Ù¿ Ù· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· Ë Î·ÙËÁÔÚ›· «°‡ÊÙÔ˜» Û˘Ó-·ÔÙÂÏ› Î·È Û˘Ó-ÂÈÙÂÏ› ÙË ıÂÌÂÏȷ΋ ·ÌÊÈÛËÌ›· Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔÓ ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ ˆ˜ ÙfiÔ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘» Î·È ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ Î·Ù¿ÛÙ·ÛË/‰È¢ı¤ÙËÛË ÌÈ·˜ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌ˘ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜: ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÂÓÙÔÈfiÙËÙ· Ì ‚¿ÛË ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜ Û¯¤ÛË Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹ ÙˆÓ Û˘ÓfiÚˆÓ, ·ÏÏ¿ ‰Â ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È ·˘Ùfi¯ıÔÓ˜, ÏfiÁˆ ÙÔ˘ ÓÔÌ·‰ÈÎÔ‡ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓÙÔ˜ ÙÔ˘˜Ø ·˘Ùfi/ÂÙÂÚÔ- ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ›, ¤¯ÔÓÙ·˜ ˆÛÙfiÛÔ Ó· Âȉ›ÍÔ˘Ó ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ‰ÂÛÌÔ‡˜ Ì ٷ «ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔ¯ÒÚÈ·» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓØ ¤ÁÈÓ·Ó ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ› ˆ˜ «Ó¤·» ÂıÓÈο ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ·, ÂÓÒ ¿ÓÙ· Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ı› ˆ˜ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÔÈË̤ÓË ÚÔ‰ËÏfiÙËÙ· ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍ‹ ÙÔ˘˜. ∆· ·Ú·¿Óˆ Û˘ÓÈÛÙÔ‡Ó ¤Ó· Ì¿ÁÌ· Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ, Û¯ËÌ¿ÙˆÓ ·ÓÙ›Ï˄˘, Î·È ˘ÔÛ˘ÛÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÙˆÓ ÔÔ›ˆÓ Ë Û˘Ó¿ÚıÚˆÛË ÂÈÙÚ¤ÂÈ ÙËÓ ·ÔÙ›ÌËÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ˆ˜ «ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈÎÒÓ Â·˘ÙÒÓ» (Todorova, 1997), Û ۯ¤ÛË Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ÂοÛÙÔÙ «¿ÏÏÔ˘˜» Ù˘ ÂÚÈÔ¯‹˜, °‡ÊÙÔ˘˜ (¯. ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ) Î·È ÌË. ªÂ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎÔ‡˜ fiÚÔ˘˜ ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ‰ÂÓ ıˆÚÔ‡ÓÙ·È °ÎÚ·›ÎÔÈ, Ô‡Ù µÏ¿¯ÔÈ, Ô‡Ù ƒˆÌÈfiÁ˘ÊÙÔÈ, ·ÏÏ¿ ‚¤‚·È· Ô‡ÙÂ Î·È ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ, Ì ·ÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ· Ë ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ Ó· ÂÌÂÚȤ¯ÂÈ ÙËÓ ÂÍ¿ÚÙËÛË ·fi Ù· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· ˘ÔΛÌÂÓ· ˆ˜ ‚·ÛÈÎfi, ‰È·ÎÚÈÙÈÎfi ÁÓÒÚÈÛÌ¿ Ù˘. ŒÙÛÈ Û˘¯Ó¿ ı¤ÙÔ˘Ó Î·È ÔÈ ›‰ÈÔÈ ÙÔ ÂÚÒÙËÌ· ÙÈ Â›Ó·È «ÛÙËÓ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·», ·ÊÔ‡ ‰ÂÓ Â›Ó·È fi,ÙÈ ÔÈ ˘fiÏÔÈÔÈ, ÁÈ· Ó· ηٷϋÍÔ˘Ó ÙËÓ ÂfiÌÂÓË ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ ÛÙËÓ ¿Ô„Ë fiÙÈ Â›Ó·È ·Ï¿ «°‡ÊÙÔÈ», ÂÔ›ıËÛË ÙËÓ ÂÁηٿÛÙ·ÛË ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ ‰ÂÓ ¤¯ÂÈ ÂÈ‚ÏËı› Ì ·˘Ù·Ú¯Èο ‰ÈÔÈÎËÙÈο ̤ÙÚ·. µÏ. Â›Û˘ ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù· (2001, Û. 192-193). 51. ™Â ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ¿ÏϘ ÂÚÈÙÒÛÂȘ. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Karakasidou, 1993.


132

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

ÔÔ›· ¤Ú¯ÔÓÙ·È ˆÛÙfiÛÔ ÛÙË Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ· Ó· ·Ó·Û΢¿˙Ô˘Ó ÙÔÓ›˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÂÓÙÔÈfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ÁÈ· Ó· ı¤ÛÔ˘Ó ÙÂÏÈο ÂÎ Ó¤Ô˘ ÙÔ ÂÚÒÙËÌ· ÙÈ Â›Ó·È «ÛÙËÓ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÛÙÔÓ Î¿ı ÊÔÚ¿ Û˘ÓÔÌÈÏËÙ‹ ÙÔ˘˜.52 ∞fi ·˘Ù‹Ó ÙËÓ «ÚˆÙÔ-ÂÏÏÂÈÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ Û ۯ¤ÛË Ì ÙÔ «ÂÌ›˜» Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÂÓÔÚ¯ËÛÙÚÒÓÂÙ·È Î·È ÎÈÓËÙÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È Ë «ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·» ‹ «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘˜ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÌÈ·˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋˜ ÏÔÁÈ΋˜ ·fi ÙËÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙÔ˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡ Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘Û›·˜, ÛÙËÓ ÔÔ›· ·Ó·Ê¤ÚıËη ·Ú·¿Óˆ. ∏ ÂÓ·ÏÏ·ÎÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË Ô˘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÂ›Ù·È ·fi ÙÔÓ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ ÛÙÔ ¤ÚÁÔ ÙÔ˘ «Dream Nation» (1996) η٤¯ÂÈ ÚÔÂÍ¿Ú¯Ô˘Û· ı¤ÛË ÛÙÔ Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈÛÌfi ÌÔ˘ ‰Ò.53 £ÂˆÚËÙÈ΋ ·ÊÂÙËÚ›· ·˘Ù‹˜ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Ë ·Ú·‰Ô¯‹ fiÙÈ Ù· ¤ıÓË ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó Ó· ıˆÚËıÔ‡Ó ˆ˜ ÚÔ˚fiÓÙ· Ù˘ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙÔ ‚·ıÌfi Ô˘ Ô ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÌfi˜ ¤¯ÂÈ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›ÛÂÈ ÎÂÓÙÚÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÚfiÏÔ ÛÙË ı¤ÛÈÛË Ù˘ ÓˆÙÂÚÈ΋˜ Ù¿Í˘. ∆Ô ÂÈÛÙËÌÔÏÔÁÈÎfi ·˘Ùfi ·Ê‹ÁËÌ· ‰È·¯ÂÈÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ÙË ‰È·ÌfiÚʈÛË ÙˆÓ ÂıÓÒÓ Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘ ˘·ÁÔÚ‡ÔÓÙ·È ·fi Ù· ÎÏ·ÛÈο (ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÂÌÂÈÚÈÛÙÈÎÔ‡ ıÂÙÈÎÈÛÌÔ‡) ˙‡ÁÌ·Ù· ÛÙÔȯ›ˆÓ, Ô˘ ·fi ÙË ÌÈ· ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈÔ‡ÓÙ·È, ÌÂÙ·ÏÏ¿ÛÛÔÓÙ·È, Â›Ó·È ·ÛÙ·ı‹ Î·È Ú¢ÛÙ¿ (¯. ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú·, ÙfiÔ˜), Î·È ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË ·Ú·Ì¤ÓÔ˘Ó ÛÙ·ıÂÚ¿, Û˘Ì·Á‹ Î·È ··Ú¿ÏÏ·¯Ù· ÛÙÔ ¤Ú·ÛÌ· ÙÔ˘ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ («Ê‡ÛË», οı ÏÔÁ‹˜ Ô˘Û›Â˜). ∆Ô ¤ıÓÔ˜ Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ıÂÛÌÈÛıÂ›Ø Û οı ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ˆÛÙfiÛÔ Ë ›‰È· Ë ‰È·‰Èηۛ· Ù˘ ı¤ÛÌÈÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ı· Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ˘·ÎÔ‡ÂÈ ÛÙËÓ Úˆı‡ÛÙÂÚË ÏÔÁÈ΋ Ù˘ ‰È·¯ÚÔÓÈ΋˜ ·ÚÔ˘Û›·˜ ÙÔ˘. ªÂ ¿ÏÏ· ÏfiÁÈ· Ë ı¤ÛÌÈÛË ÌÈ·˜ ÂıÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ‰Â Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ Ù›ÔÙ ¿ÏÏÔ ·Ú¿ ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ηٷÁÚ·Ê‹ Ù˘ ÁÏÒÛÛ·˜ Ù˘ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜/·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ (fi. ., Û. 18) Ô˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔ ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ÙÔ˘ ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÌÔ‡. ∞Ó Î·È —‹ ÂÂȉ‹— ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔÈ‹ıËηӻ, ÂÍÔÌÔÈÒıËÎ·Ó ‰ËÏ·‰‹ Ì ÙÔ˘˜ ¿ÏÏÔ˘˜ ÓÙfiÈÔ˘˜ ̤ۈ ÌÈ·˜ ‰È·‰Èηۛ·˜ Ô˘ ÛÊ˘ÚËÏ¿ÙËÛ ÙËÓ ¿ÚÚËÎÙË Û¯¤ÛË ÌÂٷ͇ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È ÂıÓÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ (Ë «·˘ıÂÓÙÈ΋», Ì ÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ÂÓÙÔÈfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì¿ÙÈÛ η›ÚÈÔ ÚfiÏÔ Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ·), Ë «ÂÏÏËÓÔÔ›ËÛ‹» ÙÔ˘˜, ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ıÂÒÚËÛ˘ Ô˘ ÚÔÙ¿ÛÛÂÙ·È ·fi ÙÔÓ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹, ¤¯ÂÈ ·Ó¿ÁÎË ÂÍÈÛÔÚÚfiËÛ˘. ∞˘Ù‹ ÂÈÙ˘Á¯¿ÓÂÙ·È Ì¤Ûˆ Ù˘ ÂÈÙÂÏÂÛÙÈ΋˜ ·Ó¿Ù·Í˘ ÙÔ˘ Ê¿ÛÌ·ÙÔ˜ Ù˘ Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·Ù›·˜, ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Î·È Ê¤ÚÓÂÈ ÛÙÔ ÚÔÛ΋ÓÈÔ ÙÔ Û˘ÛÙ·ÙÈÎfi ‰ÂÛÌfi ÂÓ-ÙÔÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ÂÎ-ÙfiÈÛ˘. ∫ÂÓÙÚÈÎfi ‰È·Î‡‚Â˘Ì·

52. °È· ÌÈ· ÈÔ ÂÎÙÂٷ̤ÓË Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË, ‚Ï. Theodosiou, (˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË b). 53. ™Ù· ›‰È· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÎÈÓÂ›Ù·È Î·È Ë ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÎÚÈÙÈ΋ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÔÁÚ·Ê›· Ô˘ οÓÂÈ ÏfiÁÔ ÁÈ· ÙË Û˘Ó‡·ÚÍË Ê˘ÏÂÙÈÎÒÓ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÒÓ ·Ó·ÊÔÚÒÓ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ ÁÈ· ÙÔÓ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, §È¿ÎÔ˜, 1994Ø ∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜ 1998Ø ™ÈÁ¿Ï·˜, 2001.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

133

ÛÙ· ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈο Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ÂÚÈfi‰Ô˘ ·ÔÙÂÏ› Ë «‰È·Ù‹ÚËÛË» ‹, ηχÙÂÚ·, Ë ı¤ÛÌÈÛË Ù˘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋˜ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Û˘Ó·ÎfiÏÔ˘ı· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿˜» Ù˘.54 ™ËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋ ˘ÔÛÙ‹ÚÈÍË ÛÙË ‰È·‰ÚÔÌ‹ ÂÌ¤‰ˆÛ˘ ·˘Ù‹˜ ·Ú¤¯ÂÈ Ë ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ ÓÙfiÈˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ: ÔÚÈ˙fiÌÂÓË ˆ˜ ÌÈ· «·Ú·‰ÔÛȷ΋» Ú·ÎÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘˜ ηÈ/‹ ˆ˜ ÌÈ· Û˘Ó¯Ҙ ˘ÔÙÚÔÈ¿˙Ô˘Û· Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈ΋ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿» ÙÔ˘˜, Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎfiÙËÙ¿ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÔÙÂÏ› ¯¤ÁÁ˘Ô «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», ÙÔ ÔÔ›Ô Ë Ó¤· ÂıÓÈ΋ ‰È¢ı¤ÙËÛË Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ÔÈÎÂÈÔÔÈËı› Î·È Ó· Â·Ó·Ï·ÈÛÈÒÛÂÈ. ∞Í›˙ÂÈ Ó· ÛËÌÂȈı› Â‰Ò fiÙÈ ÛÙËÓ ◊ÂÈÚÔ, fiˆ˜ ¿ÏψÛÙÂ Î·È Û ¿ÏϘ ÂÚÈÔ¯¤˜ Ù˘ ËÂÈÚˆÙÈ΋˜ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·˜, Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· °‡ÊÙÔ˜ Â›Ó·È ·ÎfiÌË Î·È Û‹ÌÂÚ· Û˘ÓÒÓ˘ÌË ÙÔ˘ «·Ú·‰ÔÛÈ·ÎÔ‡»55 ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÔ‡.56 ¶·ÚfiÙÈ ÏÔÈfiÓ Ë ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ˘ÔÛÙ·ÛÈÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È Î·È Á›ÓÂÙ·È ·ÓÙÈÏËÙ‹ ˆ˜ «Ê˘ÛÈÎfi» ÎÔÌÌ¿ÙÈ Ù˘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜, Ë ÂÌ¤‰ˆÛË Ù˘ Û˘Ó·ÚÌÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ «Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·-ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋» ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È ˆ˜ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ‰ÈÂÚÁ·Û›·. ™’ ·˘Ù‹Ó ÛËÌ·›ÓÔÓÙ· ÚfiÏÔ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›˙ÂÈ, fiˆ˜ ÚԷӷʤÚıËÎÂ, Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È Ô Â·Ó·ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚÈÛÌfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÓÂfiÙ¢ÎÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ·ÊËÁ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜. ∞fi Ù· ·Ú·¿Óˆ ηı›ÛÙ·Ù·È Û·Ê¤˜ fiÙÈ Ë Û‡˙¢ÍË ‰‡Ô Û·ÊÒ˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÒÓ ıˆڋÛÂˆÓ ÂÚ› «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» (Ë Ì›· ÛÙÔȯÂÈÔıÂÙÂ›Ù·È Ì¤Ûˆ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘, Â›Ó·È ÌÂÙ·‚ÏËÙ‹ Î·È ¤¯ÂÈ ÈÛÙÔÚÈÎfi ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·Ø Ë ¿ÏÏË Û¯ÂÙ›˙ÂÙ·È Ì ÙËÓ ·ÓıÚÒÈÓË «Ê‡ÛË» Î·È ¤¯ÂÈ ·ÌÂÙ¿‚ÏËÙÔ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹Ú·) Á›ÓÂÙ·È Ë ·Ú¤Ó· ÛÙËÓ ÔÔ›· ‰È¢ıÂÙÂ›Ù·È Ë «‰ÈÏ‹ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙˆÓ Á‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘. ∏ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÏÔÈfiÓ ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Û ¤Ó· ÈÛÙÔÚÈο ÔÚÔıÂÙË̤ÓÔ ‰›Ô Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈÎÔ‡ ·ÁÒÓ· ÁÈ· ÙË ‰È¢ı¤ÙËÛË ÌÈ·˜ ÛÂÈÚ¿˜ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ Ù·˘ÙÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛ˘. «¶APA¢O™H», «¡EøTEPIKOTHTA» Î·È «∞Y£ENTIKOTHTA»

™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ·ÚÔ‡Û·˜ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛ˘ ȉȷ›ÙÂÚ· ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈΤ˜ ıˆÚÒ ÙȘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˜ ¯ÂÈÚÔÓƠ̂˜ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛ˘ Ù˘ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» Ô˘ ·ÔÚÚ¤ÂÈ ·fi ÙËÓ Â›ÎÏËÛË Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙË-

54. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Roginsky, 2006 Û¯ÂÙÈο Ì ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ Ô ÈÛÚ·ËÏÈÓfi˜ ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ ·ÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ ÙÔ˘˜ ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌÔ˘˜ «¿ÏÏÔ˘˜» ÙÔ˘ ÛÙÔ ‰›Ô ÙÔ˘ Ï·˚ÎÔ‡ ¯ÔÚÔ‡. 55. OÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈΤ˜ Û˘Ó‰ËÏÒÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔ‡ «·Ú·‰ÔÛÈ·Îfi˜», ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ÔÈ Û˘Û¯ÂÙÈÛÌÔ› Ô˘ ·˘Ùfi˜ ÂÁ›ÚÂÈ Ì ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î.Ï., ÛÙ· Û˘ÁΛÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ÚfiÛÊ·Ù˘ ÛÙÚÔÊ‹˜ ÛÙÔ «ÓÂÔ-·Ú·‰ÔÛÈ·Îfi» ‰ÂÓ ÂÌ›ÙÔ˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ·ÚfiÓÙÔ˜ ¿ÚıÚÔ˘. 56. °È· ÌÈ· ·Ó¿ÏÔÁË ‰È·›ÛÙˆÛË, ‚Ï. Blau, Î.¿. (2002, Û. 95). ™˘¯Ó¿, Ô fiÚÔ˜ Ô˘ ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÂ›Ù·È ÂÓ·ÏÏ·ÎÙÈο Â›Ó·È «Ù· fiÚÁ·Ó·».


134

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

Ù·˜», ηıÒ˜ Î·È ‰ÈÂÚ‡ÓËÛ˘ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋˜ Û˘Ó¿ÊÂÈ·˜ ÙˆÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ, ÂÌÂÈÚÈÒÓ Î·È ÂÌÂÈÚÈÎÔًوÓ, ÔÈ Ôԛ˜, Ì ·˘ÙfiÓ ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ, ÂÎÙÔ›˙ÔÓÙ·È, ·ÔÎÂÓÙÚÔıÂÙÔ‡ÓÙ·È ‹ ·Ó·‰È·Ù˘ÒÓÔÓÙ·È. OÈ ·ÓıÚˆÔÏfiÁÔÈ Ô˘ ˘ÈÔıÂÙÔ‡Ó ·˘Ù‹Ó ÙËÓ ÔÙÈ΋ ·Ú·ÙËÚÔ‡Ó Â‡ÛÙÔ¯· fiÙÈ ÔÈ ÌÂϤÙ˜ Ô˘ ÚÔÛ‰›‰Ô˘Ó ÂÚÈÛÛ‹ ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ‹ ·ÓÙ›ÛÙÔȯ· ˘ÔÙÈÌÔ‡Ó Û¯¤ÛÂȘ «ÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» ÂÈÛÎÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó, ÙÂÏÈο, ÙËÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙˆÓ ÔÏÏ·Ï¿ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈÔ‡ÌÂÓˆÓ ı¤ÛÂˆÓ ÙÔ˘ ˘ÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘, Î·È ÙË Û¯¤ÛË ·˘ÙÒÓ Ì ÙȘ Û˘¯Ó¿ ÌÂÙ·ÏÏ·ÛÛfiÌÂÓ˜ Û¯¤ÛÂȘ ÂÍÔ˘Û›·˜.57 °È’ ·˘ÙÔ‡˜, ÂΛÓÔ Ô˘ Û‹ÌÂÚ· ·Ó·‰‡ÂÙ·È ˆ˜ ÂÈÙ·ÎÙÈ΋ ·Ó¿ÁÎË Â›Ó·È Ë ÌÂÙ·ÙfiÈÛË Ù˘ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋˜ ÛÙË ‰È·Û·Ê‹ÓÈÛË ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ Û¯¤ÛÂˆÓ Î·È ÂÍÔ˘ÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎÒÓ ‰ÈÂÚÁ·ÛÈÒÓ Ô˘ ·Ó·Î‡ÙÔ˘Ó ·fi ÙËÓ Â›ÎÏËÛË ÏÂÎÙÈÎÒÓ ÂÓÂÚÁËÌ¿ÙˆÓ, fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» (∏arvey, 1996, Û. 19). ™ËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋ ÒıËÛË Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙË ‰È·‰Èηۛ· ¤¯ÂÈ ‰Ôı› ·fi ÙË ÁÓˆÛÙ‹ ÌÂϤÙË Ù˘ Starthern Ì ٛÙÏÔ «Partial Connections» (1991). ∂Λ Ë Û˘ÁÁڷʤ·˜ ÂÈÛËÌ·›ÓÂÈ Â‡ÛÙÔ¯· fiÙÈ, ·Ó fiϘ ÔÈ ·Ó··Ú·ÛÙ¿ÛÂȘ ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó ·Ú¿ Ó· Â›Ó·È ÌÂÚÈΤ˜ (ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ÌÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Û˘Ì˘ÎÓÒÓÔÓÙ·È ·Ú·‰ÂÈÁÌ·ÙÈο Ë ÚÔηٿÏË„Ë Î·È Ë ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·) Î·È Ó· ÁÂÓÓÔ‡Ó ÌÈ· ·›ÛıËÛË ·Û˘Ì‚·ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘˜, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ˘ Û˘Û¯ÂÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Î·È Û˘ÁÎÚÈÛÈÌfiÙËÙ·˜, ÙfiÙ ÙÔ ÂÚÒÙËÌ· Ô˘ ·Ó·Î‡ÙÂÈ ·ÊÔÚ¿ ÙÔ Â›‰Ô˜ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ‰È·ÓÔËÙ‹˜, ·Ó·ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÈÌ˘ Î·È ·Ó··Ú·ÛÙ¿ÛÈÌ˘ Û¯¤Û˘ ÌÂٷ͇ ÔÓÙÔًوÓ/ÂȉÒÓ Ô˘ ηٷÛ΢¿˙ÔÓÙ·È Î·È ·Ó··Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È Ì ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈÎÔ‡˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜, ¤¯Ô˘Ó, ‰ËÏ·‰‹, ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈ΋ ÚԤϢÛË, ·ÏÏ¿ Û˘Ó˘¿Ú¯Ô˘Ó Î·È Û˘ÏÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁÔ‡Ó (fi. ., Û. 37, Ë ¤ÌÊ·ÛË ‰È΋ ÌÔ˘). OÈ ·Ú·¿Óˆ ·Ú·ÙËÚ‹ÛÂȘ Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈΤ˜ ÚÔÎÂÈ̤ÓÔ˘ Ó· ηٷÓÔ‹ÛÔ˘Ì Ò˜ ÂÌϤÎÔÓÙ·È Î·È ·ÏÏËÏԉȷÚıÚÒÓÔÓÙ·È ‰‡Ô Ôχ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈο ·ÏÏ¿ Û˘Û¯ÂÙÈ˙fiÌÂÓ· ‰›·: ·fi ÙË ÌÈ·, ÙÔ ‰›Ô Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», ηÈ, ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË, ·˘Ùfi Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È Ù˘ ˘ÔÓÔÔ‡ÌÂÓ˘ «Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜-ÔÌÔÈfiÙËÙ·˜». °È· ÙÔ

57. µÏ., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Strathern, 1991Ø Harvey, 1991Ø Wade, 2000Ø Ravetz, 2001Ø Rockfeller (x.x.). ™Ù· Ï·›ÛÈ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›·˜, Ë ‰ÂηÂÙ›· ÙÔ˘ 1990 ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ¤ÓÙÔÓË ·Ó¿Ù˘ÍË ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎÒÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Aggelopoulos, 1993Ø ∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜, 1997Ø Cowan, 2000Ø Danforth, 1999Ø Karakasidou, 1993Ø ∫·Ú·Î·Û›‰Ô˘, 2000Ø Manos, 2003Ø Demetriou, 2004) Ô˘ ·ÊÔÚÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ÂÛˆÙÂÚÈ΋ «ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·» Î·È ÙÔÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ô˘ ·˘Ù‹ Á›ÓÂÙ·È ·ÓÙÈΛÌÂÓÔ ÔÈÎÂÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘ Î·È ·Ó·‰È·ÓÔÌ‹˜ ·fi ÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ¤ıÓÔ˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜. ¶Ôχ Û˘¯Ó¿ ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ·˘ÙÒÓ ÙˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙÒÓ Ë ‰È·Ú΋˜ ‰È·ÏÂÎÙÈ΋ ÌÂٷ͇ ÙÔ˘ ËÁÂÌÔÓÈÎÔ‡ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ÏfiÁÔ˘ Î·È ÙˆÓ Î¿ı ÏÔÁ‹˜ ·ÓÙÈ·Ú·ı¤ÛÂÒÓ ÙÔ˘ ‰ÈÂÚÂ˘Ó¿Ù·È Ì¤Û· ·fi ÙË ÏÔÁÈ΋ ÙÔ˘ ¤ıÓÔ˘˜-ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ (Gefou-Madianou, 1999, Û. 415).


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

135

ÚÒÙÔ ˙‡ÁÌ· ÂÓÓÔÈÒÓ, Ë ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ ¯ÚÔÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Â›Ó·È ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋, ÂÓÒ ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» ·Ô‰›‰ÔÓÙ·È Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈΤ˜ ȉÈfiÙËÙ˜, ÔÈ Ôԛ˜ ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÔÓÙ·È ˆ˜ ·-¯ÚÔÓÈΤ˜ ÂÍ ÔÚÈÛÌÔ‡. §·Ì‚¿ÓÔÓÙ·˜ ˘fi„Ë ÙË ıÂÒÚËÛË ÙÔ˘ °Ô˘ÚÁÔ˘Ú‹ fiÙÈ ‰˘Ô ‰È·ÎÚÈÙ¿ (·Ó Î·È ·ÏÏËÏÔÛ˘Ó‰ÂfiÌÂÓ·) ηıÂÛÙÒÙ·, Ë ¯ÚÔÓÈÎfiÙËÙ· Î·È ÔÈ Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈΤ˜ ıˆڋÛÂȘ, Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÔ‡Ó ÙË ‚¿ÛË ÙÔ˘ ¢È·ÊˆÙÈÛÌÔ‡ ηÈ, Û˘ÓÂÒ˜, ÙÔ˘ ÙÚfiÔ˘ Ô˘ Ô ÂıÓÈÎfi˜/ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi˜ ËÁÂÌÔÓÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›, Á›ÓÂÙ·È ÚÔÊ·Ó‹˜ Ë ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈ΋ ı¤ÛË Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» ÛÙÔ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ÎfiÛÌÔ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Handler, 1989Ø Bayart, 1996Ø Herzfeld, 2004Ø Heynen, 2006): ˆ˜ ÌÈ· Ó¤· ÂÎ-Ì¿Á¢ÛË, Ë ·Í›ˆÛ‹ Ù˘ ‰È·‰Ú·Ì·Ù›˙ÂÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi ÚfiÏÔ ÛÂ Û˘ÁΛÌÂÓ· fiÔ˘ Ë ÚfiÛÏË„Ë Ù˘ «‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» ÂÈÙÂÏÂ›Ù·È Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈÎÔ‡˜, Î·È fiÔ˘ ÔÈ ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔÈ, ¿ÓıÚˆÔÈ Î·È ˘ÏÈο, ˘ÔÙÚÔÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ·fi-Ì¿Á¢ÛË Ù˘ «ÌË-·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» –ÂÍ·›ÚÂÛË ·ÔÙÂÏÔ‡Ó fiÛÔÈ/fiÛ· ÛÙÔȯ›· «‰È·ÙËÚÔ‡Ó ÙËÓ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË» ‹/Î·È ÌÔÚÔ‡Ó Ó· ·ÔÙÈÌËıÔ‡Ó Ì ԢÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈÎÔ‡˜ fiÚÔ˘˜.58 OÈ ‰È·Ù˘ÒÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ Diawara (1998) ÁÈ· ÙÔ «cool» ˆ˜ ‰ÂÛfi˙ÔÓ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎfi ÙˆÓ ∞ÊÚÔ-·ÌÂÚÈÎ¿ÓˆÓ ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó È‰È·›ÙÂÚÔ ÂӉȷʤÚÔÓ ÁÈ· ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘Ø ÔÈ °‡ÊÙÔÈ Ê¤ÚÔÓÙ·È Ó· ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙÔ ‰ÈÎfi ÙÔ˘˜ «cool»: ÙË «Ê˘ÛÈ΋» ÙÔ˘˜ (·˘Ù‹ ‰ËÏ·‰‹ Ô˘ ·ÔÚÚ¤ÂÈ ·fi ÙË Á‡ÊÙÈÎË «Ô˘Û›·» ÙÔ˘˜) ÌÔ˘ÛÈ΋ ÈηÓfiÙËÙ·. ∆ËÓ ›‰È· ÛÙÈÁÌ‹, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Î·È Î·Ù’ ·Ó·ÏÔÁ›· Ì ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ ∞ÊÚÔ –·ÌÂÚÈοӈÓ, ÙÔ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfi cool» ʤÚÂÈ Ì·˙› ÙÔ˘ ÌÈ· ÛÂÈÚ¿ ȉȷ›ÙÂÚˆÓ ‰È¢ıÂÙ‹ÛˆÓ, Ì ΢ÚÈfiÙÂÚË ·˘Ù‹ Ù˘ ·‰˘Ó·Ì›·˜ ·ÂÌfiÏËÛ‹˜ ÙÔ˘. O Diawara ·Ó·Ê¤ÚÂÙ·È ÛÙȘ ·ÓÙÈÓƠ̂˜ Ô˘ ‰È¤Ô˘Ó, ·ÏÏ¿ Î·È ·Ú¿ÁÔÓÙ·È ·fi ÙËÓ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏfiÁËÛË ·˘Ù‹: ·˘Ùfi Ô˘ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ·fi ÎÔÈÓÔ‡ ÔÈ Ì·‡ÚÔÈ Î·È ÔÈ Ï¢ÎÔ› ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔÈ Â›Ó·È Ù·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· Î·È ÙÔ ·Ú¿‰ÔÍÔ Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔÈ›, ÔÚ›˙ÂÈØ ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ Ì·‡ÚÔ˘˜ ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔ˘˜ ÙÔ «cool» ˘¿Ú¯ÂÈ ˆ˜ 58. ∏ ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ· Â›Ó·È ÂÍ ÔÚÈÛÌÔ‡ ÂÓ·ÔÙÈı¤ÌÂÓË Î¿Ô˘ ·ÏÏÔ‡, ‰ÂÓ ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· ··ÏÏ·¯ı› ·fi ·˘Ù‹Ó Ì ·˘ÙfiÌ·ÙÔ ÙÚfiÔ, ·ÏÏ¿ ÌÔÚ› Ó· ·ˆÏÂÛı› ηÈ, Û ·˘Ù‹ ÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË, Ú¤ÂÈ Ó· ·Ó·ÎÙËı›. ∏ ÂÈı˘Ì›· ·fiÎÙËÛ‹˜ Ù˘, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, ÂÎÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ÌÔÚʤ˜. ∏ Heynen (2006), ÁÈ· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·, ÂÛÙÈ¿˙ÂÈ ÛÙȘ ‰È·ÊÔÚÂÙÈΤ˜ ÂÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘ ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ Ô˘ ÂȯˆÚÈ¿˙Ô˘Ó ·fi ÙË ÌÈ· ÛÙȘ ‰È¿ÊÔÚ˜ Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ Û˘ÓÙ‹ÚËÛ˘, Î·È ·fi ÙËÓ ¿ÏÏË ÛÙ· Ï·›ÛÈ· ÙÔ˘ ÌÔÓÙÂÚÓÈÎÔ‡ ÏfiÁÔ˘ Ô˘ ·Ó·Ù‡ÛÛÂÙ·È ÛÙÔ ¡ÂˆÙÂÚÈÎfi ∫›ÓËÌ· Ù˘ ∞Ú¯ÈÙÂÎÙÔÓÈ΋˜. ∏ ÌÔÓÙÂÚÓÈ΋ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë Ù˘ ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ˘ÔÛÙËÚ›˙ÂÈ fiÙÈ Ù· ÚÔËÁÔ‡ÌÂÓ· ·Ú¯ÈÙÂÎÙÔÓÈο ÛÙ˘Ï ‰ÂÓ Î·Ù¿ÊÂÚ·Ó Ó· ·Ô‰ÒÛÔ˘Ó ÙȘ ıÂÌÂÏÈÒ‰ÂȘ, Ô˘ÛÈ·ÛÙÈΤ˜ ÔÈfiÙËÙ˜ ÙˆÓ ÎÙËÚ›ˆÓ– Ë Ó¤· ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛË ·ԉ¯fiÙ·Ó ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍË ÛÙ˘Ï Û ηıÂÙ› Ô˘ ‹Ù·Ó ·ÏËıÈÓfi ÛÙËÓ Î·Ù·Û΢‹ Î·È ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÙÔ˘, Ì ¿ÏÏ· ÏfiÁÈ· ‰ËÏ·‰‹ ·ԉ¯fiÙ·Ó ÙËÓ ‡·ÚÍË ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙËÓ Ô˘Û›· ÙÔ˘˜. ∞ÓÙ›ıÂÙ·, ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ˘ÔÛÙËÚÈÎÙ¤˜ Ù˘ Û˘ÓÙ‹ÚËÛ˘, Ë ·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ· ÂÓ·ÔÙ›ıÂÙ·È ÛÙËÓ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË, ÛÙ· ›‰È· ‰ËÏ·‰‹ Ù· ·ÔÌÂÈÓ¿ÚÈ· ÙÔ˘ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓÙÔ˜.


136

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

fiÏÔÓ, ˆ˜ ÌÔÓ·‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ· Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙ›, ˆ˜ ·fi-Î¿Ï˘„Ë Ù˘ Ô˘Û›·˜ ÙÔ˘ «Â›Ó·È» ÙÔ˘˜. ∏ ȉÈfiÙËÙ· ·˘Ù‹ ÏÔÈfiÓ Î·ı›ÛÙ·Ù·È Ë ÌÔÓ·‰È΋ ‰˘Ó·ÙfiÙËÙ· ÁÈ· ·fiÎÙËÛË ÂÌÂÈÚ›·˜ ·Ú-Ô˘Û›·˜, Û ·ÓÙ›ıÂÛË Ì ÙÔ˘˜ Ï¢ÎÔ‡˜ ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔ˘˜, ÔÈ ÔÔ›ÔÈ ¤¯Ô˘Ó ÙË ‰˘Ó·ÙfiÙËÙ· ÂÈÏÔÁ‹˜ ̤۷ ·fi ÌÈ· ÏÂÈ¿‰· ‰˘Ó·ÙÔًوÓ: Ì›ÌËÛË, ÚÔÛÔÌÔ›ˆÛË, ·fiÎÙËÛË ÙÔ˘ «cool». ¶ÔÈ· Â›Ó·È fï˜ Ù· Û˘Ì·ÚÔÌ·ÚÙÔ‡ÓÙ· ÛÙÔȯ›· ÌÈ·˜ Ù¤ÙÔÈ·˜ ıÂÒÚËÛ˘; ø˜ Ï¢Îfi˜ ∞ÌÂÚÈοÓÔ˜ ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· ·ˆÏ¤ÛÂÈ ÙËÓ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘ Î·È ÌÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ÂÌÂÈÚ›· ÌÔÚ› Ó· ‚Ȉı› ˆ˜ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Haraway, 1997). ∆Ô ›‰ÈÔ, ·Ó fi¯È ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈ΋ ÂÌÂÈÚ›·, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ Ë ·ÓÈηÓfiÙËÙ· Ó· ·ÂÌÔÏ‹ÛÂÈ Î·Ó›˜ ÙËÓ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ¿» ÙÔ˘,59 fiˆ˜ Û˘Ì‚·›ÓÂÈ ÛÙËÓ ÂÚ›ÙˆÛË ÙˆÓ Ì·‡ÚˆÓ ∞ÌÂÚÈηÓÒÓ Î·È ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ. ªÈ· Ù¤ÙÔÈ· ηٷÛ΢‹ «¿Ïψӻ ¤¯ÂÈ ˆÛÙfiÛÔ ¿ÌÂÛ˜ Î·È Û˘¯Ó¿ ·Ì›ÏÈÎÙ˜ Û˘Ó¤ÂȘ ÛÙÔÓ ÂÈÌÂÚÈÛÌfi ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÔ‡, ÔÏÈÙÈÎÔ‡, ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎÔ‡ Î·È Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈÎÔ‡ ÎÂÊ·Ï·›Ô˘. ∂¶I§O°IKE™ ¶APATHPH™EI™

∂Ì‰ˆÌ¤ÓÔ ÏÔÈfiÓ ÛÙȘ Û˘Ó¤ÚÁÂȘ Ô˘ ÛÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ Â¤ÙÚ„·Ó ÙËÓ ÂÓۈ̿وÛË, ¤ÛÙˆ ÚˆÙÔ-ÂÏÏÂÈÌÌ·ÙÈ΋, ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ÌÔ˘ÛÈÎÒÓ ÛÙÔ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfi ÂıÓÈÎfi ȉÂÔÏfiÁËÌ·, ÙÔ ·Íȷο ÊÔÚÙÈṲ̂ÓÔ È‰›ˆÌ· Ù˘ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜», Ì ٷ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο Î·È Ô˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁÈο Û˘Ó‰ËÏÔ‡ÌÂÓ¿ ÙÔ˘, ·Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Û ÈÛÙÔÚÈο ÔÚÔıÂÙË̤ÓÔ ‰›Ô Û˘Ì‚ÔÏÈÎÔ‡ ·ÁÒÓ·. ∞Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÙ·È Û ¤Ó· ‰›Ô ηٷÛÙ·ÙÈο Û˘ÁÎÚÔ˘ÛÈ·Îfi Ô˘ ‰È¤ÂÙ·È ·fi ÂÁÁÂÓ›˜ ·Ú·‰ÔÍfiÙËÙ˜ Î·È ÂÙÂÚÔÏÔÁ›Â˜, Î·È ÙÂÏÈο Û˘ÓÈÛÙ¿ ÙËÓ ·Ú¤Ó· ÛÙËÓ ÔÔ›· ‰È¢ıÂÙÔ‡ÓÙ·È ÔÈ ‰È·‰Èηۛ˜ ·Û‡ÌÌÂÙÚ˘ Ù·‡ÙÈÛ˘, Î·È ‰È·ÊÔÚÔÔ›ËÛ˘, ·ÔͤӈÛ˘ Î·È È‰ÈÔÔ›ËÛ˘. ¶ÔÈΛϘ fi„ÂȘ ÙˆÓ ‰È·‰ÈηÛÈÒÓ ·˘ÙÒÓ ÊˆÙ›˙ÂÈ Û‹ÌÂÚ· Ô ÔÏ˘ÌÔÚÊÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ Á‡Úˆ ·fi ÙÔÓ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌfi», ÙËÓ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÙÈ΋ ÎÏËÚÔÓÔÌÈ¿» Î·È ÙËÓ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿» Ô˘ Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È Î·È ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· ÙȘ ‰‡Ô ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›Â˜ ‰ÂηÂٛ˜ (‚Ï., ÂÓ‰ÂÈÎÙÈο, Aggelopoulos, 2000Ø 2007Ø Yiakumaki, 2006Ø ∆ÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘, 2005Ø ∆heodosiou, ˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË [c]) ·ÔÙÂÏÒÓÙ·˜, ÂÍ¿ÏÏÔ˘, ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfi ̤ÚÔ˜ ÙˆÓ Ú·ÎÙÈÎÒÓ Î˘‚ÂÚÓËÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ (Moore, 1996). ∏ ÂÁηı›‰Ú˘ÛË ·˘ÙÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ÏfiÁÔ˘ ÌÔÚ› Ó· ÂÚÌËÓ¢ı› ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË ·˘ÙÒÓ Ô˘ ÔÈ Wilk (1995) Î·È Herzfeld (2004) ÔÚ›˙Ô˘Ó ˆ˜ «·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ· Û˘ÛÙ‹Ì·Ù· ÎÔÈÓ‹˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜» (global systems of common

59. µÏ. Conklin (1997), ÁÈ· ¤Ó· ÂӉȷʤÚÔÓ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎfi ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·. µÏ., Â›Û˘, °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡, 2003, Û. 51.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

137

difference) Î·È «·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ· ÈÂÚ·Ú¯›· ÙˆÓ ·ÍÈÒÓ» (global hierarchy of value), ·ÓÙ›ÛÙÔȯ·. ™Ù· Û˘ÌÊÚ·˙fiÌÂÓ· Ù˘ ¢¤ÏÈÎÙ˘ ηÈÙ·ÏÈÛÙÈ΋˜ ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜, ·˘Ùfi˜ Ô ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÂÈηÏÂ›Ù·È ÊÔÚÙÈṲ̂ӷ ÏÂÎÙÈο ÂÓÂÚÁ‹Ì·Ù· fiˆ˜ ·˘Ù¿ Ù˘ «·Ú¿‰ÔÛ˘» Î·È Ù˘ «ÓˆÙÂÚÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜» Î·È Â‰Ú·ÈÒÓÂÙ·È Û˘ÁÎÂÈÌÂÓÈο ÛÙËÓ ·Íȷ΋ Û‹Ì·ÓÛË Ù˘ «ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜» (Wade, 1999, Û. 452Ø °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡, 1999, Û. 195-196), Ë ÔÔ›· ÚÔÛÏ·Ì‚¿ÓÂÙ·È Ì fiÚÔ˘˜ Ô˘ ÚÔÛȉȿ˙Ô˘Ó ÛÙËÓ ¤ÓÓÔÈ· ÙÔ˘ ·Ó··ÏÏÔÙÚ›ˆÙÔ˘ ÂÚÈÔ˘ÛÈ·ÎÔ‡ ÛÙÔÈ¯Â›Ô˘ (Strathern, 1995).60 O Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÁÈ· ÙȘ ÌÔ˘ÛÈΤ˜ Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ¿˙ÂÈ ·Ó·ÌÊ›‚ÔÏ· Û˘Ó¤¯ÂȘ Ì ÙÔ ·ÚÂÏıfiÓ. ∞˘Ù¤˜, ˆÛÙfiÛÔ, Á›ÓÔÓÙ·È ÛÙ·‰È·Î¿ fiÏÔ Î·È ÂÚÈÛÛfiÙÂÚÔ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ÔÚ·Ù¤˜ Î·È ·Ó·ÁÓÒÛÈ̘ Ì ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÙÈ΋ ·Ó·ÊÔÚ¿ Û ÌÈ· Ô˘ÛÈÔÎÚ·ÙÈ΋ ıÂÒÚËÛË Ù˘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜, ÛÙËÓ «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» ÙÔ˘ Á‡ÊÙÈÎÔ˘ «cool» ı· ϤÁ·ÌÂ. ∞Ó, ÏÔÈfiÓ, Î·Ù·Ï˘ÙÈ΋˜ ÛËÌ·Û›·˜ ÁÈ· ÙËÓ Î·Ù·ÓfiËÛË Ù˘ «‰ÈÏ‹˜ ÔÚÈ·ÎfiÙËÙ¿˜ ÙÔ˘˜» ˘‹ÚÍÂ, ÙËÓ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋ ÛÙÈÁÌ‹ Ô˘ ·Ó·Ï‡Û·Ì ÛÙÔ ·ÚfiÓ ‰ÔΛÌÈÔ, Ë ·ÌÊ›ÛËÌË ı¤ÛË ÙÔ˘ ¶·Ú·Î·Ï¿ÌÔ˘ ˆ˜ «ÙfiÔ˘ ‰ÈÏ‹˜ ηٿÏ˄˘», ÙÔ‡ÙË Ë Ó¤· «·˘ıÂÓÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·» Ê·›ÓÂÙ·È Ó· Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙÂ›Ù·È ÛÙË ‚¿ÛË ÙÔ˘ ·ÔÎÏÂÈÛÌÔ‡ ÙÔ˘ ÙfiÔ˘ Î·È Ù˘ ÈÛÙÔÚÈ΋˜ Û¯¤Û˘ ÙˆÓ °‡ÊÙˆÓ Ì ·˘ÙfiÓ.61

60. µÏ¤Â, Â›Û˘, Friedman, 1994Ø Wright, 1998. 61. µÏ. Theodosiou (˘fi ‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÛË c).


138

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

BIB§IO°PAºIA EÏÏËÓfiÁψÛË ∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜ °., 1997, «°·Ì‹ÏȘ ·ÓÙ·ÏÏ·Á¤˜ Û ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈο ÌÂÈÎÙ¤˜ ·ÁÚÔÙÈΤ˜ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ˜ Ù˘ ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·˜. ∏ ÛËÌ·Û›· ÙÔ˘˜ ÁÈ· ÙË ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛË ÙˆÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌÒÓ», ÛÙÔ µ. °Ô‡Ó·Ú˘, π. ªÈ¯·ËÏ›‰Ë˜ Î·È °. ∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜ (ÂÈÌ.), ∆·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜ ÛÙË ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ¶··˙‹Û˘. ∞ÁÁÂÏfiÔ˘ÏÔ˜ °., (ÂÈÌ.) 2007, «∂ÏÏ¿‰·-µ·ÏοÓÈ·: ¶Ôχ-ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfiÙËÙ· Î·È ·ÓÙÈ-ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÙÈÎfi˜ ÏfiÁÔ˜», Õ º¿ÎÂÏÔ˜ ∂Ú¢ÓËÙÈÎÒÓ ∞ÔÙÂÏÂÛÌ¿ÙˆÓ, ∂Ú¢ÓËÙÈÎfi ¶ÚfiÁÚ·ÌÌ· ¶˘ı·ÁfiÚ·˜ ππ, ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·˜, £ÂÛÛ·ÏÔÓ›ÎË. °È·ÎÔ˘Ì¿ÎË µ., 2006, «¶ÂÚ› (‰È·)ÙÚÔÊ‹˜ Î·È ÂıÓÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜: OÈ ‰È·ÛÙ¿ÛÂȘ ÌÈ·˜ Ó¤·˜ “ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ÔÈÎÈÏfiÙËÙ·˜” ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·», ÛÙÔ ∂. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ (ÂÈÌ.), ¶ÂÚÈ¤ÙÂȘ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜. ∏ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·, Û. 105-138. °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡ ¢., 1999, ¶ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌfi˜ Î·È ∂ıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›·. ∞fi ÙÔÓ ÂıÓÔÁÚ·ÊÈÎfi Ú·ÏÈÛÌfi ÛÙËÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋ ÎÚÈÙÈ΋, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∂ÏÏËÓÈο °Ú¿ÌÌ·Ù·. °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡ ¢. (ÂÈÌ.), 2003, ∂·˘Ùfi˜ Î·È “¿ÏÏÔ˜”: ∂ÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁ‹ÛÂȘ, Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜ Î·È Ú·ÎÙÈΤ˜ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· Î·È ÙËÓ ∫‡ÚÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, Gutenberg. °ÎfiÁÎÔ˜ ∞., 1995, ¶·Ú·Î¿Ï·ÌÔ˜. ∏ ÚfiÛÊ·ÙË ÈÛÙÔÚ›· ÙÔ˘ ¯ˆÚÈÔ‡ (·fi ÙËÓ ∞ÂÏ¢ı¤ÚˆÛË ÙÔ˘ 1913 ˆ˜ ÙȘ ̤Ú˜ Ì·˜), µ′ ∆fiÌÔ˜, πˆ¿ÓÓÈÓ·, ¢ˆ‰ÒÓË. Cowan, J., 1998, «I‰ÈÒÌ·Ù· ÙÔ˘ ·Ó‹ÎÂÈÓ: ¶ÔÏ˘ÁψÛÛÈΤ˜ (Û˘Ó)·ÚıÚÒÛÂȘ Ù˘ ÙÔÈ΋˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·˜ Û ÌÈ· ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋ ΈÌfiÔÏË Ù˘ ª·Î‰ÔÓ›·˜», ÛÙÔ ¢. °Î¤ÊÔ˘-ª·‰È·ÓÔ‡ (ÂÈÌ.) ∞ÓıÚˆÔÏÔÁÈ΋ ıˆڛ· Î·È ∂ıÓÔÁÚ·Ê›·: ™‡Á¯ÚÔÓ˜ Ù¿ÛÂȘ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∂ÏÏËÓÈο °Ú¿ÌÌ·Ù·, Û. 583-618. ¢·Ïη‚ԇ΢ µ., 2005, ∏ ¤Ó· Î·È Ë ÁÎÏ›ÙÛ·. ∂ıÓÔÙÈ΋ Î·È ÂıÓÔÙÔÈ΋ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· ÛÙÔ ∑·ÁfiÚÈ ÙÔÓ 20fi ·È., ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜. Danforth L., 1999, H ª·Î‰ÔÓÈ΋ ‰È·Ì¿¯Ë. O ÂıÓÈÎÈÛÌfi˜ Û ¤Ó·Ó ˘ÂÚÂıÓÈÎfi ÎfiÛÌÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·. ∂ÏÏËÓÈ΋ ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∂ıÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜, 2002, OÈ ƒÔÌ¿ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·. ∫·Ú·Î·Û›‰Ô˘ ∞., 2000, M·Î‰ÔÓÈΤ˜ ÈÛÙÔڛ˜ Î·È ¿ıË (1870-1990), ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜. K·˘Ù·ÓÙ˙fiÁÏÔ˘ ƒ., 2001, ™ÙË ÛÎÈ¿ ÙÔ˘ πÂÚÔ‡ µÚ¿¯Ô˘. ∆fiÔ˜ Î·È ÌÓ‹ÌË ÛÙ· ∞Ó·ÊÈÒÙÈη, ∞ı‹Ó·, EKKE, ∂ÏÏËÓÈο °Ú¿ÌÌ·Ù·. ∫ÔÎÔÏ¿Î˘ ª., 2003, ∆Ô ‡ÛÙÂÚÔ ÁÈ·ÓÓÒÙÈÎÔ ·Û·Ï›ÎÈ: ¯ÒÚÔ˜, ‰ÈÔ›ÎËÛË Î·È ÏËı˘ÛÌfi˜ ÛÙËÓ ÙÔ˘ÚÎÔÎÚ·ÙÔ‡ÌÂÓË ◊ÂÈÚÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∫¤ÓÙÚÔ ¡ÂÔÂÏÏËÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ/∂ıÓÈÎfi ›‰Ú˘Ì· ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ. ∫Ô˘ÌÔ˘ÚÏ‹˜ °., 1998, «∂ÓÓÔÈÔÏÔÁÈΤ˜ ÔÏ˘ÛË̛˜ Î·È ÔÏÈÙÈÎfi ÚfiÙ·ÁÌ·: ¤Ó· ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ·fi ÙÔÓ Î. ¶··ÚÚËÁfiÔ˘ÏÔ», ∆· πÛÙÔÚÈο, 28, 29, Û. 31-58. ∫˘ÚȷΛ‰Ô˘-¡¤ÛÙÔÚÔ˜ ∞., 1978, ∏ ıˆڛ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ §·ÔÁÚ·Ê›·˜, ∞ı‹Ó·, ™¯ÔÏ‹ ªˆÚ·˝ÙË. §·ÌÚ›‰Ë˜ π., 1993 [1889], ∏ÂÈÚÒÙÈη ªÂÏÂÙ‹Ì·Ù·, πˆ¿ÓÓÈÓ·, ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∏ÂÈÚˆÙÈÎÒÓ ªÂÏÂÙÒÓ. §ÂÔÓÙ‹ ∞., 1998, ToÔÁڷʛ˜ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌÔ‡: ÷ÚÙÔÁÚ·ÊÒÓÙ·˜ ÙËÓ ·ÙÚ›‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, Scripta. §È¿ÎÔ˜ ∞., 1994, «¶ÚÔ˜ Â›Û¢ÛÈÓ ÔÏÔ̤ÏÂÈ·˜ Î·È ÂÓfiÙËÙÔ˜. ∏ ‰fiÌËÛË ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÎÔ‡ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˘», ÛÙÔ ∆. ™ÎÏ·‚ÂÓ›Ù˘ (ÂÈÌ.), ∂ÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈ΋ Û˘Ó¿ÓÙËÛË ÛÙË ÌÓ‹ÌË ÙÔ˘ ∫.£. ¢ËÌ·Ú¿, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∫¤ÓÙÚÔ ¡ÂÔÂÏÏËÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ/∂.π.∂ ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜ µ., 1985, «∏ ËÌÈ-ÓÔÌ·‰È΋ ÎÙËÓÔÙÚÔÊÈ΋ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ· ÛÙË ◊ÂÈÚÔ: ™¯¤ÛÂȘ ¶·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹˜ Î·È ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈ΋ ™˘ÁÎÚfiÙËÛË» ÛÙÔ ◊ÂÈÚÔ˜: ∫ÔÈÓˆÓ›·- OÈÎÔÓÔÌ›· 15Ô˜- 20Ô˜ ·È., πˆ¿ÓÓÈÓ·, Û. 277-288,.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

139

¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜ µ., 1995, OÈ ÔÚÂÈÓ¤˜ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ˜ Ù˘ µ. ¶›Ó‰Ô˘ ÛÙÔÓ ·fiË¯Ô Ù˘ Ì·ÎÚ¿˜ ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ·˜, ∞ı‹Ó·, ¶Ï¤ıÚÔÓ. ¡ÈÙÛÈ¿ÎÔ˜ µ., 2003, ÃÙ›˙ÔÓÙ·˜ ÙÔ ¯ÒÚÔ Î·È ÙÔ ¯ÚfiÓÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜. ¶···‡ÏÔ˘ ª. Î·È OÈÎÔÓÔ̤·-∫Ô¿ÛË ∂., 2002, «∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓÔÈ Î·È ∆ÛÈÁÁ·ÓÔÏÔÁ›·: §fiÁÔÈ ÂÚ› ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜», ÛÙÔ OÈ ƒÔÌ¿ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∂ÏÏËÓÈ΋ ∂Ù·ÈÚ›· ∂ıÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜, Û. 9-24. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ ∂. (ÂÈÌ.), 2006, ¶ÂÚÈ¤ÙÂȘ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜: Ë ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·. ™ÈÁ¿Ï·˜ ¡., 2001, «∂ÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi˜ Î·È ÂÍÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi˜: Ô Û¯ËÌ·ÙÈÛÌfi˜ Ù˘ ÓÂÔÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ ¤ÓÓÔÈ·˜ ÂÏÏËÓÈÛÌfi˜», ∆· πÛÙÔÚÈο, 34, Û. 3-70. ™ÎÔÂÙ¤· ∂., 1992, ∏ ¢‡ÛË Ù˘ ∞Ó·ÙÔÏ‹˜: ∂ÈÎfiÓ˜ ·fi ÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ Ù˘ OıˆÌ·ÓÈ΋˜ ∞˘ÙÔÎÚ·ÙÔÚ›·˜, ∞ı‹Ó·, °ÓÒÛË. ∆˙Èfi‚·˜ ¢. 1989, OÈ ÌÂÙ·ÌÔÚÊÒÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘ ÂıÓÈÛÌÔ‡ Î·È ÙÔ È‰ÂÔÏfiÁËÌ· Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈÎfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙÔ ªÂÛÔfiÏÂÌÔ, ∞ı‹Ó·, O‰˘ÛÛ¤·˜. ∆ÚÔ˘Ì¤Ù· ™., 2001, ∫·Ù·Û΢¿˙ÔÓÙ·˜ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ˜ ÁÈ· ÙÔ˘˜ ªÔ˘ÛÔ˘ÏÌ¿ÓÔ˘˜ Ù˘ £Ú¿Î˘. ∆Ô ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ· ÙˆÓ ¶ÔÌ¿ÎˆÓ Î·È ÙˆÓ ∆ÛÈÁÁ¿ÓˆÓ, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∫ÚÈÙÈ΋. ∆ÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘ º., 2006, «¶Ò˜ ÌÔÚ› ηÓ›˜ Ó· Â›Ó·È ¶ÔÌ¿ÎÔ˜ ÛÙËÓ ∂ÏÏ¿‰· Û‹ÌÂÚ·; ∞Ó·ÛÙÔ¯·ÛÌÔ› ÁÈ· ËÁÂÌÔÓÈΤ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Û ÂÚÈıˆÚÈ·ÎÔ‡˜ ÏËı˘ÛÌÔ‡˜», ÛÙÔ ∂. ¶··Ù·Íȿگ˘ (ÂÈÌ.), ¶ÂÚÈ¤ÙÂȘ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜. ∏ ·Ú·ÁˆÁ‹ Ù˘ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈ΋˜ ‰È·ÊÔÚ¿˜ ÛÙË ÛËÌÂÚÈÓ‹ ∂ÏÏ¿‰·, ∞ı‹Ó·, ∞ÏÂÍ¿Ó‰ÚÂÈ·, Û. 105-138. TÛÈÌÈÚ›‰Ô˘ º., 2005, «¶ÔÏÈÙÈΤ˜ Ù˘ ÂÙÂÚfiÙËÙ·˜ ÛÙÔ Ù¤ÏÔ˜ ÙÔ˘ 20Ô‡ ·È. ∏ ÔÚ›· ÚÔ˜ ÙËÓ “ÔÏ˘ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎfiÙËÙ·” Ù˘ ÂÏÏËÓÈ΋˜ £Ú¿Î˘», ∂ÈıÂÒÚËÛË ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎÒÓ ∂Ú¢ÓÒÓ, ∂∫∫∂, 118, Û. 59-93. •ÂÓfiÓfiÁψÛË ∞ggelopoulos G., 1993, «Mothers of the Nation: Gender and ethnicity in Greek Macedonia» ÛÙÔ Proceedings of the Conference on the Anthropology of Ethnicity: A critical Evaluation, ÕÌÛÙÂÚÓÙ·Ì, Û. 1-16. Aggelopoulos G., 2000, «Political practices and multi-culturalism: The case of Salonica», J. Cowan (ed.), Macedonia: The Politics of Identity and Difference, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Pluto Press. Alonso A. M., 1994, «The Politics of space, time and substance: State Formation, Nationalism and Ethnicity», Annual Review of Anthropology, 23, Û. 379-405. Balibar E., 1998, «The Borders of Europe», ÛÙÔ P. Cheah Î·È µ. Robbins (eds), Cosmopolitics: Thinking and Feeling beyond the Nation, ªÈÓ¿ÔÏȘ, University of Minnesota Press, Û. 216-29. Bayart J. F., 1996, The illusion of cultural identity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Hurst & Company. Bhabha H., 1994, The location of culture, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge. Blau D., Keil Ch., Vellou-Keil ∞., Feld St. 2002, Bright Balkan Morning: Romani lives and the power of music in Greek Macedonia, ª›ÓÙÏÙ·Ô˘Ó, ∫ÔÓ¤ÎÙÈÎÔ˘Ù, Wesleyan University Press. Boon J., 1999, Verging on extra-vagance: anthropology, history, religion, literature, arts… showbiz, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press. Campbell J., 1964, Honour, family and patronage: A study of institutions and moral values in a Greek Mountain Community, Oxford, Clarendon Press. Clogg R., 1980 [1979], A short history of Modern Greece, ∫¤ÈÌÙÚÈÙ˙, University Press. Cohen R., 1997, Global Diasporas, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, UCL Press. Comaroff J., Comaroff J. (eds), 1993, Modernity and Its Malcontents. Ritual and power in postcolonial Africa, ™ÈοÁÔ, The University of Chicago Press.


140

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

Conklin B. A., 1997, «Body faint, feathers, and VCRs: Aesthetics and authenticity in Amazonian activism», American Ethnologist, 24 (4), Û. 711-737. Cowan J., 1990, Dance and body politic in Northern Greece, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press. Cowan J. (ed.), 2000, Macedonia: The Politics of Identity and Difference, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Pluto Press. de Certeau M., 1984, The practice Ôf everyday life, ª¤ÚÎϸ, University of California Press. Demetriou O., 2004, «Prioritising ethnicities: The uncertainty of Pomak-ness in the urban Greek Rhodoppe», Ethnic and Racial Studies, 27, Û. 95-119. Diawara M., 1998, «Homebody Cosmopolitan», October, 83, Û. 51-70. Fortier A.-M., 1999, «Re-Membering places and the performance of belonging(s)», Theory, Culture and Society, 16 (2), Û. 41-64. Friedman J., 1994, Cultural identity and global process, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Sage. Galland T. W., 2001, Modern Greece, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Arnold. Gay Y Blasco P., 1999, Gypsies in Madrid. Sex, gender and the performance of identity, OÍÊfiÚ‰Ë, Berg. Gay Y Blasco P., 2002, «Gypsy/Roma diasporas. A comparative perspective», Social Anthropology, 10(2), Û. 173-88. Gefou-Madianou D., 1999, «Cultural polyphony and identity formation: negotiating tradition in Attica», American Ethnologist, 26(2), Û. 412-439. Gilroy P., 1991, «Sounds authentic: Black music, ethnicity, and the challenge of a changing same», BMR Journal, 11(2), Û. 111-36. Gourgouris S., 1996, Dream Nation: Enlightenment, colonization and the institution of modern Greece, ™Ù¿ÓÊÔÚÓÙ, Stanford University Press. Green S., 1999, Negotiating perceptions of fragile environments in Epirus, Northwestern Greece (¶ÚfiÁÚ·ÌÌ· Archaeomedes II, ENV 4-CT95-0159, DGXII of the Commission of the European Union). Green S., 2005, Notes from the Balkans: Locating ambiguity and marginality on the GreekAlbanian Border, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press. Hall S. Î·È P. du Guy (eds), 1996, Questions of cultural identity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Sage. Handler R., 1986, «Authenticity», Anthropology Today, 2 (1), Û. 2-4. Handler R., 1988, Nationalism and the politics of culture in Quebec, ª¿ÓÙÈÛÔÓ, University of Wisconsin Press. Haraway D., 1997, «Mice into Wormholes: A comment on the nature of no nature», ÛÙÔ G. L. Downey, J. Dumit (eds) Cyborgs and Citadels: Anthropological Interventions in Emerging Sciences and Technologies, ™¿ÓÙ· ºÂ, School of American Research Press, Û. 209-43. ∏art L., 1999, «Culture, civilization and demarcation at the northwestern borders of Greece», American Ethnologist, 26, Û. 196-220. Harvey P., 1996, Hybrids of Modernity: Anthropology, the nation-state and the universal exhibition, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge. Herzfeld M., 1987, Anthropology through the Looking Glass, ∫¤ÈÌÚÈÙ˙, Cambridge University Press. Herzfeld M., 1997, Cultural intimacy: Social poetics in the nation-state, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge. Herzfeld M., 2004, The body impolitic: Artisan and artifice in the global hierarchy of value, ™ÈοÁÔ, University of Chicago Press. Hesse B., 1993, «Black to front and black again: Radicalisation through contested times and spaces», ÛÙÔ M. Keith, S. Pile (eds), Place and the politics of identity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge, Û. 162-182. Heynen H., 2006, «Questioning Authenticity», National Identities, 8(3), Û. 287-300.


°YºTOI, MOY™IKH KAI «AY£ENTIKOTHTA» ™TA E§§HNO-A§BANIKA ™YNOPA

141

Hunt Y., 1996, «Yiftos, Tsinganos: A note on Greek terminology», Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society, 9(1), Û. 71-8. Just R., 1989, «Triumph of the ethnos», M. Chapman, M. ªcDonald Î·È ∂. Tonkin (eds), History and Ethnicity, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge, Û. 71-88. Karakasidou A., 1993, «Politicizing culture: Negating ethnic identity in Greek Macedonia», Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 11(1), Û. 1-28. Kitromilides P., 1989, «Imagined communities and the Origins of the National Question in the Balkans», European History Quarterly, 19(2), Û. 149-92. Leontis A., 1997, «Essay Review: Ambivalent Greece», Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 15, Û. 125-36. Lortat-Jacob B., 1994, Musiques en Fêtes: Maroc, Sardaigne, Roumanie, ¶·Ú›ÛÈ, Galliard. Malkki L., 1992, «National Geographic: The Rooting of peoples and the territorialization of national identity among scholars and refugees», Cultural Anthropology, 7(1), Û. 24-44. ªanos I., 2003, «To dance or not to dance: Dancing dilemmas in a border region in northern Greece», Focaal. European Journal of Anthropology, 41, Û. 21-32. Manuel P., 1989, «Andalusian, gypsy and class identity in the contemporary Flamenco complex», Ethnomusicology, 33(2), Û. 47-65. Matras Y., 2004, «Romacilikanes:The Romani dialect of Parakalamos», Romani Studies, 14(1), Û. 59-109. Mitschell T., 1994, Flamenco Deep Song, ¡ÈÔ˘ ä‚ÂÓ, Yale University Press. ªoore H. (ed.), 1996, The Future of Anthropological Knowledge, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge. Peckham R. S., 2001, National histories, natural pasts: Nationalism and the Politics of Place in Greece, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, I.B.Tauris Î·È Co Ltd. Pollis A., 1992, «Greek National Identity: Religious Minorities, Rights, and European Norms», Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 10(2), Û. 171-95. Probyn E., 1996, Outside Belongings, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge. Ravetz A., 2001, «Vision, knowledge and the invention of place in an English town», ∞ӤΉÔÙË ¢È‰·ÎÙÔÚÈ΋ ¢È·ÙÚÈ‚‹, ª¿ÓÙÛÂÛÙÂÚ, University of Manchester. Rockfeller S., [¯.¯.], «There is a culture gere: Spectacle and the inculcation of folklore in Highland Bolivia», ·‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÙÔ ¿ÚıÚÔ. Roginsky D., 2006, «Nationalism and ambivalence: ethnicity, gender and folklore as categories of otherness», Patterns of Prejudice, 40(3), Û. 237-58. Rice T., 1994, May it fill you soul. Experiencing Bulgarian music, ™ÈοÁÔ, Chicago University Press. Sahlins P., 1989, Boundaries: The making of France and Spain in the Pyrenees, ª¤ÚÎϸ, University of California Press. Skeggs B., 1997, Formations of class and gender: Becoming respectable, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Sage. Stavros S., 1995, «The legal status of minorities in Greece today: The adequacy of their protection in the light of current human rights perceptions», Journal of Modern Greek Studies, 13, Û. 1-32. Stewart K., 1996, A space on the side of the road. Cultural poetics in an ‘other’ America, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press. Stewart M., 1997, The time of The Gypsies, OÍÊfiÚ‰Ë, Westview Press. Stolcke V., 1995, «Talking culture: new boundaries, new rhetorics of exclusion in Europe», Current Anthropology, 36(1), Û. 1-24.


142

A™¶A™IA £EO¢O™IOY

Stolcke V., 1999, «New rhetorics of exclusion in Europe», International Social Science Journal, 51(1), Û. 25-35. Strathern M. (ed.), 1991, Partial connections, ™¿‚·Ù˙, Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc. Strathern M. (ed.), 1995, Shifting contexts: Transformations in Anthropological knowledge, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge. ∆heodosiou A., 2003, Authentic performances and ambiguous identities: Gypsy musicians on the Greek Albanian border, ∞ӤΉÔÙË ¢È‰·ÎÙÔÚÈ΋ ¢È·ÙÚÈ‚‹, ª¿ÓÙÛÂÛÙÂÚ, University of Manchester. Theodosiou A., 2004, «Be-longing in a doubly occupied place’: The Parakalamos Gypsy Musicians», Romani Studies, 13(2), Û. 25-58. Theodosiou A., 2007, «Disorienting rhythms: Gypsyness, authenticity and place on the GreekAlbanian Border», History and Anthropology, 18(2), Û. 153-176. ∆heodosiou A., (˘fi ¤Î‰ÔÛË a), «Marginal majority and disheveled otherness: debating Gypsyness on the Greek-Albanian Border», ÛÙÔ K. Tyler Î·È B. Peterson (ÂÈÌ.), Whose house is this? Majority cultures and the politics of ethnic difference, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Palgrave. Theodosiou A., (˘fi ‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÛË b) «What kind of people do you think we are?’: understanding gypsy difference differently», Identities. Theodosiou A., (˘fi ‰ËÌÔÛ›Â˘ÛË c) «ªulticulturalism and the logic of identity: A GreekGypsy case», Journal of the Hellenic Diaspora. Todorova M. 1997, Imagining the Balkans, ¡¤· ÀfiÚÎË, Oxford University Press. Triantafyllidou A., Veikou M., 2002, «The hierarchy of Greekness ethnic and national identity considerations in Greek immigration policy», Ethnicities, 2(2), Û. 189-208. Trubeta S., 2003, «Gypsiness, racial discourse and persecution: Balkan Roman during the Second World War», Nationalities Papers, 31(4), Û. 495-514. Verdery K., 1996, What was Socialism and what comes next, ¶Ú›ÓÛÙÔÓ, Princeton University Press. Wade P., 1999, «Working culture. Making identities in Cali, Colombia», Current Anthropology, 40(4), Û. 449-62. Wade P., 2000, Music, race and nation. Musica Tropica in Colombia, ™ÈοÁÔ, Chicago University Press. Wilk R., 1995. «Learning to be local in Belize: Global systems of common difference», ÛÙÔ D. Miller (ed.) Worlds apart: Modernity through the prism of the local, §ÔÓ‰›ÓÔ, Routledge, Û. 110-33. Wilson T., H. Donnan (eds), 1998, Border identities: Nation and State at International Frontiers, ∫¤˚ÌÙÚÈÙ˙, Cambridge University Press. Wright S., 1998, «The politicization of culture», Anthropology Today, 14(1), Û. 7-15. Àiakoumaki V., 2006, «Ethnic Turks and “Muslims” and the performance of multiculturalism: The case of the Dromeno of Thrace», South European Society and Politics, 11, Û. 145-161. Zerubavel Y., 1995, Recovered roots: Collective memory and the making of Israeli national tradition, ™ÈοÁÔ, Chicago University Press.


Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.